In a description of the municipal nightwatch’s route through Nidaros it is described how the watchmen should pass along the common between the king’s manor and the house of the Friars Preachers.

Source: Town law of King Magnus Lagabøter for Nidaros (transcript of 1576). The Royal Library, Copenhagen.

Language: Norwegian.

(…) Her segir vm uarðhald þau sem ver eigum: Worder skall wppi medan Jula fridr er. Than skulu hallda ∙vi∙ menn skilrickir, thæir sem huarcki ero røvnndir att tioffnadi ne huinnsku. Tha skall gialckyri thill næffnna medt husbunnda radi. Enn thæir skulu haffua i læigu sine ∙v∙ merckir silffrs aff Bøar manna fe. Skall thæim lucka halfft firir Joll, en hallft tholffthta dag i Jolum. En tha er thæssir ∙vi∙ menn ganga thil warðar, tha skulu thæir hittaz vtt á Øyrum ock ganngi allir samtt vp vm Skaghan. Wicki tha thrir, vt vm Giæilar (…). Enn aðrir ∙iii∙ snui vpp æfftir langstreti oc offuan vm Klemetz kirkiu gardt, ock offuan vm Krock, oc sua vp æfftir Bryggium, ock vp milli Kross kirckiu oc Sopssens, oc vp æfftir lanngstreti, milli Allra Hæilagra kirckio oc Benedictus kirckiu, ock vp æfftir almeninginu[m] milli konongs gardtz, ock prædicara husa, oc vp firir væstann kono[n]gs gardt, thar thil ær thæir møta hinum. Sidann snuiztt vm ock ganngi thæir af nedra ær ader genngo hit øffrø, allt vt thil gardtz Sigurdar suardaga. (…) Sua skulu thæir ock jamnan ganga, oc vm snuaz, thar thil ær dager er, ock ring[i]r af smakirckium. Øpa skulu thæir við huarnn almenning ær ligger vm Bø varum. (…)

English translation:

(…) Here it is said which watch-teams we shall have: Guard shall be kept during Christmas peace. It shall be kept by six honest men, whom have neither been apprehended for theft nor pilfering. They shall be appointed by the prefect with counsel of the burghers. And for salary they shall have 5 marks silver of the town coffers. They shall be paid half before Christmas and half on the twelfth day of Christmas. And when these six men go on guard, then they shall meet out on Ørene and walk in a body up about Skagen. There shall three turn up around Geilene (…). And the other three turn up along Langstreti (:Long Street) and round the cemetery of St. Clement and down by Kroken, and so up along Bryggene (:the Wharf), and up between the Church of the Cross and Sopen, and up along Langstreti, between the Church of All Saints and the Church of St. Benedict, and up along the Alminding (:Common) between the king’s manor and the house of the preachers, and up west of the king’s manor until they meet the others. Then they shall turn, and those who just walked the upper route shall now walk the lower, all the way to Sigurd Svardag’s farm. (…) So they shall walk and turn around until the day is dawning and it rings from the small churches. They shall call at each common which lies in our town. (…)

Comments: The town law of King Magnus Lagabøter of Norway was implemented for Bergen in 1276. Afterwards, it was copied and adjusted to other Norwegian towns, among them Nidaros. The Nidaros version contains the presented nightwatch route, and from the information in this, the route description along with the remaining Nidaros version of the law has been dated to the years just around 1300 (Blom 1974, p. 122). ● Since the priory of the Friars Preachers has not otherwise been located with certainty, the reference in the watch-route offers an important clue to its location. To judge from this, the priory was situated in the southern part of town, to the immediate north of the town residence of the Norwegian king, separated from this by a common, and to the north-east of the cathedral. The suggested spot corresponds with archaeological findings of a medieval church and remnants of a possible cloister (Lunde 1977, pp. 216-218).

Published: Trondhjemske Samlinger vol. 9:2, p. 118.

Literature: Blom 1974.

1301 (21/5)

Cologne

OP, Province of Dacia, Convents of Hamburg and Stralsund (prov. Teutonia)

The general chapter of the Friars Preachers adds the new province of Aragonia to the ‘Parisian group’ of provinces, including Dacia, for which elective general chapters are to be declared from the convent in Paris, whereas the new province of Bohemia is added to the ‘Bolognese group’. Fr. Arnaldus de Iriberin is absolved from all offices for ten years and, among other punishments, transferred to the province of Dacia, from where he can only move on with explicit permission from the master general; the subprior of the Friars Preachers in Hamburg (prov. Teutonia) is punished for not having properly acknowleged a visiting diffinitor from Dacia; and Fr. Gotfredus, lector of the convent in Stralsund, is absolved from office and transferred to the convent of Gizimensi as punishment for having let the visiting prior provincial of Dacia sleep in the common dormitory with a sick man, as the lector himself had occupied the provincial’s chamber in the priory.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis apud Coloniam celebrati anno Domini MCCCI.

Confirmamus has constitutiones. (…) Item hanc, in capitulo de electione magistri, ubi dicitur, Parisiensis conventus, provincialibus Hyspanie, Provincie, Anglie, Dacie, addatur: et Aragonie. Et hec habet tria capitula. Item hanc, in eodem capitulo, ubi dicitur Bononiensis vero, Ungarie, Romane provincie, regni Cicilie, Polonie, Grecie, Terre sancte, addatur: et Boemie. Et hec habet tria capitula. (…) [301]

Iste sunt penitentie. (…) Fratrem Arnaldum de Iriberin privamus per decennium omni officio ordinis, voce in omni electione, quod nec eligere nec eligi possit, nec audire confessiones preterquam fratrum, nec predicare, et privamus eum predicatione generali, et damus ei unam diem in panem et aqua per annum qualibet septimana, et assignamus eum provincie Dacie, ad quam ire teneatur infra tres menses, et deinde exire non possit absque magistri ordinis licencia speciali. [307] (…) Item, absolvimus subpriorem Amburgensem in penam, quia petivit litteram testimonialem a diffinitore Dacie, et non recognovit eum diffinitorem esse, antequam sibi de hoc per constitutionem constaret, et damus ei ·x· dies in pane et aqua. (…) Item, fratrem Gotfredum lectorem Sindonie eo quod provinciali Dacie posito in dormitorio communi cum uno infirmo, non cessit de camera provincialis, quam occupabat, non contentus camera lectoris, et quia impedivit subpriorem, ne mitteret pro priore, qui vicinus erat; suspendimus ab omni officio lectionis per annum, et assignamus eum conventui Gizimensi. (…) [309]

Dansk oversættelse:

I Faderens og Sønnens og Helligåndens navn, amen. Akterne af generalkapitlet afholdt i Köln i det Herrens år 1301. Vi vedtager disse konstitutioner: (…) Ligeledes til kapitlet om valg af magistre, hvor det siges: “konventet i Paris [indkalder] provincialpriorerne af Hispania, Provincia, Anglia, Dacia,” tilføjes “og Aragonia”. Og dette har tre kapitler [vedtaget]. Ligeledes i samme kapitel, hvor det siges: “fra Bologna [indkaldes] Hungaria, provinsen Romana, Regni Sicilia, Polonia, Grecia, Terra sancta,” tilføjes “og Bohemia”. Og dette har tre kapitler [vedtaget].

Dette er straffetildelingerne. (…) Vi fratager broder Arnaldo de Iriberin alle embeder i ordenen og stemmeret ved alle valg igennem 10 år, han må ikke udvælge eller udvælges til noget, ikke høre skrifte fra andre end brødre, ikke prædike, og han fratages prædiken i det hele taget, og idømmes en dag på brød og vand om ugen igennem et år, og vi overfører ham til provinsen Dacia, hvortil han skal overgå inden tre måneder, og han må ikke tage derfra igen uden udtrykkelig tilladelse fra generalmesteren. (…) Endvidere afsætter vi subprioren i Hamburg i straf, fordi han har afkrævet vidnesbyrdsbrev af diffinitoren fra Dacia og ikke godtaget ham for diffinitor, førend han lod sig høre i konstitutionerne, og vi idømmer ham 10 dage på brød og vand. (…) Endvidere, [idet] broder Gottfried, lektor i Stralsund(?), lod provincialen af Dacia placere i den fælles sovesal med en syg, og ikke overlod ham provincialens kammer, som han selv havde taget i besiddelse, idet han ikke var tilfreds med lektorkammeret, og fordi subprioren forhindrede at der sendtes bud til prioren, der boede ved siden af, suspenderer vi ham fra alle lektorembeder igennem et år, og overfører ham til konventet i Jičín(?). (…)

Comments: The act is undated, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● The two groups had been formed by constitutional decision of the general chapter in 1242 8/6 and after this included in chapter 4 of the Constitutions. ● Fr. Arnaldus de Iriberin is not known from any other sources, neither is it known from what convent or province he came, but the byname could suggest a Spanish origin. ● The identity of neither the subprior of the Friars Preachers in Hamburg (prov. Teutonia/Saxonia) nor the visiting diffinitor from Dacia can be established. The incident had probably occurred on the diffinitor’s way to the present general chapter in Cologne. ● Fr. Gotfredus, lector of the convent Sindonie (:Sundensis?, Stralsund, prov. Teutonia/Saxonia (cf. Gallén 1946, 63)), has not been identified from other sources. The conventus Gizimensis is not easily identified either, but may refer to Jičín (prov. Bohemia). ● The prior provincial of Dacia at this time was Fr. Olavus (1286-1302), see 1286. The incident probably occurred on his way to or from a general chapter. As he probably attended both the chapters of 1300 and 1301, it could have happened on his way home from Marseille (1300) as well as on his way to Cologne (1301).

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, pp. 301, 307 and 309.

1298 (25/5) Metz

The above-mentioned addition has its first reading at the general chapter.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis apud Methim celebrati anno Domini MCC nonagesimo VIII. (…) Inchoamus. (…) Item hanc, in capitulo de electione magistri, ubi dicitur, quod Parisiensis: provincialibus Hyspanie, Theotonie, Anglie, Dacie, addatur Aragonie. Item hanc, in eodem capitulo, ubi dicitur, Bononiensis vero Ungarie, Romane provincie, regni Cicilie, Polonie, Grecie, Terre sancte, addatur et Boemie. (…)

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, pp. 287-288.

1300 (29/5) Marseille

The above-mentioned addition has its second reading at the general chapter.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis Massilie celebrati anno Domini MCCC. (…) Item hanc, in capitulo de electione magistri, ubi dicitur, Parisiensis, provincialibus Hyspanie, Provincie, Theotonie, Anglie, et Dacie, addatur Aragonie. Et hec habet ∙ii∙ capitula. Item hanc, in eodem capitulo, ubi dicitur, Bononiensis vero, Ungarie, Romane provincie, regni Cicilie, Polonie, Grecie, Terre sancte, addatur et Boemie. Et hec habet ∙ii∙ capitula.

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 295.

1302 (10/6)

Bologna

Province of Dacia

The general chapter of the Friars Preachers absolves Fr. Olavus as prior provincial of Dacia. Furthermore, the province of Dacia is grouped amongh those provinces, which are to pay 1 mark silver to the Order’s secretary at the Curia in Rome.

Sources: A. Acta capitulorum generalium OP. B. Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis Bononie celebrati anno Domini MCCCII. (…)

Iste sunt absolutiones. Absolvimus priores provinciales Ungarie, Dacie, Terre sancte. (…) [315]

Item, districte injungimus prioribus provincialibus et eorum vicariis provinciarum inferius contentarum, videlicet, Francie, Theotonie, provincie Provincie, Anglie, Lombardie, Ungarie, ut de qualibet duas marcas argenti. Provincie vero Romane, regni Cicilie, Hyspanie, Aragonie, Polonie, Boemie, Grecie, Dacie; de qualibet unam marcam procuratori ordinis in Romana curia, infra sequens festum nativitatis domini, curent fideliter mittere, vel per securum nuncium assignare. (…) [316]

[Frater Oliverius] (…) priorque fuit in universo annis ∙xix∙, fuitque absolutus ultima vice in generali capitulo Bononie anno Domini MCCCII. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

[Broder Oluf] (…) var [provincial]prior i ialt 19 år, han blev afløst anden gang på generalkapitlet i Bologna i det Herrens år 1302. (…)

Comments: On Fr. Olavus, see 1286. He was replaced as prior provincial by Fr. Petrus (see 1302-08) and spent his last years at the convent in Næstved, where he died in 1308.

Published: A. Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, pp. 315-316. B. Handlingar… , p. 6; Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie (online).

1302 5/12

Skänninge

Convent of Skänninge

Fr. Nicolaus, prior of the convent of Friars Preachers in Skänninge, co-seals a letter of donation by Alvar de Fallsberg to the Cistercian nuns of Vreta Abbey, with whom he and his wife wish to be buried.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Universis presens scriptum cernentibus Alverus de Falsbyærg salutem in Domino sempiternam. Quoniam pleraque que aguntur ab humana memoria facilius elabuntur nisi litterarum testimonio roborentur tenore litterarum dignum duxi presentibus et posteris non latere. Set cognitum fieri evidenter me sextam partem terre de attung cum dimidietate omnium bonorum meorum mobilium, monialibus Vrætøm pro sepultura mea nec non dilecte uxoris mee contulisse hac conditione interjecta, s[c]ilicet quod si me prius mori contigerit hec mea donatio firma et stabilis habeatur, uxorique mee predilecte, post mortem meam victus et vestitus debeant omnibus diebus vite sue de bonis earundem monialium ministrari. Si autem ipsam prius mori contigerit volo ut predicta donatio ad usus meos redeat disponenda pro mee libito voluntatis. In cuius testimonium siggilla nobilium domini Ormeri Carlson, Nicolai prioris Skæningie, siggillumque civitatis eiusdem, domini Thyrgeri de Biælbo, Valdemari de Siundæthorppæ, Folkvidi de Faldhungi, presentibus sunt appensa. Datum Skæningie anno Domini MCCC secundo, in vigilia beati Nicolai.

Comments: On Fr. Nicolaus, see 1291 22/8. ● Fallsberg was a demesne situated a few kilometres south-west of Skänninge.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1374 (SDHK no. 1986 with scan of document).

1302-08

Convent of Roskilde, Province of Dacia

Fr. Peder of the convent in Roskilde becomes the seventh prior provincial of Dacia in 1302, where he succeeds Fr. Oluf and holds the office for 5½ years, until he is absolved by the general chapter in 1308 and succeeded himself by Fr. Knud.

Source: Bernardi Guidonis Historia.

Language: Latin.

(…) Septimus fuit frater P. de Rusquillis, qui successit fratri Oliuero anno Domini M.ccc.ii, prior prouincialisque fuit annis quinque cum dimidio, fuitque absolutus in generali capitulo Paduano anno Domini M.ccc.viii. Octauus prior prouincialis fuit frater Canutus, qui successit fratri Petro de Rusquillis anno Domini M.ccc.viii. (…)

Comments: On Fr. Petrus, see 1291 22/8.

Published: Handlinger rörande Dominikaner-Provinsen Dacia, p. 6.

Literature: Gallén 1946, pp. 64-65.

1303 (26/5)

Besançon

The general chapter of the Friars Preachers adds the new province of Tolosana to the ‘Parisian group’ of provinces, including Dacia, for which elective general chapters are to be declared from the convent in Paris, just as the province is added to the full list of provinces to take part in such elective chapters.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis apud Bisuncium celebrati anno Domini MCCCIII. (…) Item hanc, in capitulo de electione magistri, ubi dicitur, Parisiensis conventus, provincialibus Hyspanie, Provincie, deleatur Provincie et dicatur provincie Tholosane, Anglie, Dacie, Aragonie, provincie Provincie. Et hec habet ∙iii∙ capitula. Item hanc, in capitulo de electione diffinitorum capituli generalis et provincialis, ubi dicitur, Hyspanie, Provincie, deleatur Provincie et dicatur Tholosane provincie, Francie, Lombardie, Romane provincie, regni Cicilie, Ungarie, Theutonie, Anglie, Grecie, Polonie, Dacie, Jerosolimitane provincie, Aragonie, Boemie, et provincie Provincie. Et hec habet ∙iii∙ capitula.

Comments: The act is undated, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● The Parisian group had been formed by constitutional decision of the general chapter in 1242 8/6, with the addition of Bohemia in 1301 21/5. The provinces qualified for participation in elective chapters had been listed by constitutional decision of the general chapter in 1241 19/5, with the addition of Aragonia and Bohemia in 1301. The two measures were included in ch. II:4-5 in the Constitutions of 1256.

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. IV, pp. 317-318.

1301 (21/5) Köln

The above-mentioned addition has its first reading at the general chapter.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis apud Coloniam celebrati anno Domini MCCCI. (…) Iste sunt inchoationes. (…) Item hanc, [in capitulo] de electione magistri, ubi dicitur, Parisiensis conventus, provincialibus Hispanie, Provincie, deleatur Provincie et dicatur Tholosane provincie, Anglie, Dacie, Aragonie et provincie Provincie. Item hanc, [in capitulo] de electione diffinitorum generalis et provincialis capituli, ubi dicitur, Hyspanie, Provincie, deleatur Provincie et dicatur Tholosane provincie, Francie, Lombardie, Romane provincie, regni Cicilie, Ungarie, Theotonie, Anglie, Grecie, Polonie, Dacie, Jerosolimitane provincie, Aragonie, Boemie, et provincie Provincie. (…)

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 303.

1302 (10/6) Bologna

The above-mentioned addition has its second reading at the general chapter.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis Bononie celebrati anno Domini MCCCII. (…) Iste sunt approbationes. (…) Item hanc, in capitulo de electione magistri, ubi dicitur, Parisiensis conventus, provincialibus Hispanie, Provincie, deleatur Provincie et dicatur provincie Tholosane, Anglie, Dacie, Aragonie, et provincie Provincie. Et hec habet ·ii· capitula. Item hanc, in capitulo de electione diffinitorum generalis et provincialis capituli, ubi dicitur, Hyspanie, Provincie, deleatur Provincie et dicatur provincie Tholosane, Francie, Lombardie, Romane provincie, regni Cicilie, Ungarie, Teotonie, Anglie, Grecie, Polonie, Dacie, Ierosolymitane provincie, Aragonie, Boemie, et provincie Provincie. Et hec habet ·ii· capitula. (…)

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 312.

1303 6/11

Vik

Convent of Sigtuna

Last will and testament for Elisif, who wishes to be buried with the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna, for which the convent receives a part of the demesne, which Juliana gave her before she died. Elisif’s daughter, Kristina, shall be allowed to redeem the property from the convent for a payment of 5 marks within one year. The will is witnessed by Fr. Bero and Fr. Walterus of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna, and it is sealed by Fr. Israel, prior of the same convent.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Ego Elisif filia Johannis de Núbyli compos mente et incoluminis corpore de modica substantiola mea saluti anime mee cupiens providere. In meorum remissionem peccatorum fratribus predicatoribus Sictonie apud quos etiam corporis mei eligo sepulturam lego partem meam in curia quam laudabilis memorie Juliana mihi ante mortem suam dedit et volo ut predicta pars et dimidia pars curie superius nominate per filiam meam Christinam si ipsa post mortem meam vixerit a fratribus memoratis pro quinque marcis denariorum redimatur infra annum post decessum meum, si tamen ipsa filia mea partem illam redimere volverit et suffecerit et absque calumnia cuiusquam valverit possidendo retinere, alioquin predicti fratres partem sibi legetam supradicte curie cuicunque volverint et carius poterunt vendere liberam habeant potestatem. Testes huius ordinationis mee presentes fuerunt, domina mea Ragnburgis filia condam domini Israelis legiferi, Bero Helsinger, Petrus de Borungi, Katena uxor sua, Margareta et Rangfridis famule domine R. et fratres de Sictonia Bero et Valterus. Actum in Viht anno Domini MCCCIII feria ·iiii· proxima ante Martini. Ad confirmationem autem huius voluntatis mee sigilla, domine mee Ragnburgis et fratris Israelis prioris Sictoniensis, huic littere apponi peto.

Comments: On Fr. Bero, see 1286 2/5. ● Fr. Walterus of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna is not known from any other sources. ● On Fr. Israel Erlandi, see 1281 2/10. ● Elisif was daughter of Johan de Nibble. She appears to have been in the service of Lady Ragnborg de Vik, at whose demesne the will was written; Vik is situated 25 km northwest of Sigtuna. ● On Lady Juliana de Säby, see 1298 25/4. The connection between Elisif and Juliana is not clear. ● It is not stated where the demesne in question was situated.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1411 (SDHK no. 2040).

1304 10/3

Convents of Helsingborg, Lund, Odense, Ribe, Roskilde, Viborg, Åhus and Århus

Last will and testament for Lady Cecilie, widow of Marshal Johannes Kalf, in which she leaves 20 marks and a golden cross to the Dominican convent situated the closest to her future place of death and in which she wants to be buried; preferably, it appears, the convent of Lund or Ribe. If she is not buried in Lund, the convent here is to receive 6 marks, and if not in Ribe, this convent should have 5 marks. Furthermore, she leaves 5 marks to the Friars Preachers in Viborg, 3 marks to the friars in Helsingborg, and 1 mark to each of the convents in Roskilde, Odense and Århus. In addition, 1 mark is given personally to each of two friars: Fr. Andreas, lector of the convent in Åhus, and Fr. Thorstanus the Elder of the convent in Århus. Finally, the convent of Ribe is given her personal psalter.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti amen. Ego Cecilia relicta domini. Iohannis Kalf quondam marscalci illustris Danorum Sclauorumque regis. (...) pro remedio anime mee de bonis mihi a deo collatis testamentum meum ordino in hunc modum. Lego in primis pro redempcione crucis ad terram sanctam uiginti marcas denariorum Iutensis monete. Item locum sepulture mee eligo apud fratres predicatores in uiciniori conuentu loco mortis mee in quacumque terra me mori contigerit et eidem conuentui lego uiginti marcas denariorum illius terre et crucem auream quam habeo in qua est lignum domini. (...) Item fratribus predicatoribus Lundis sex marcas denariorum si ibidem sepulta non fuero. Fratribus minoribus ibidem v. marcas denariorum. (...) Item fratribus predicatoribus in Helsingburgh .iii. marcas denariorum. (...) Item fratri Andree lectori ordinis fratrum predicatorum in Aosia .i. marcam denariorum. (...) Fratribus predicatoribus Roskildis .i. marcham. Fratribus minoribus ibidem .i. marcham. (...) Fratribus predicatoribus Otthonie unam marcham. Fratribus minoribus ibidem .i. marcham. denariorum. (...) Item fratribus predicatoribus Ripis .v. marchas denariorum si ibidem sepulta non fuero et psalterium quod dedit mihi dilectus maritus meus siue ibidem sepulta fuero siue non. (...) Fratribus predicatoribus Wibergis quinque marchas denariorum. Fratribus minoribus ibidem .iii. marchas denariorum. (...) Fratribus predicatoribus Arusie unam marcham. fratri Thorstano seniori ibidem .i. marcham. (...) Exequcionem autem huius mee ordinacionis diligenti deliberacione prehabita confecte committo dilecto filio meo Iohanni Kalf decano Lundensi et aliis suis fratribus filiis meis (...). In huius autem ordinacionis et facti euidentiam et confirmacionem pleniorem sigillum meum una cum sigillis dictorum uidelicet Iohannis Kalf filii mei et domini Petri de Eliæryth fratris mei presentibus sunt appensa. Actum anno domini m.ccc.quarto in die beati Gregorii pape.

Comments: Neither Lector Andreas of the Friars Preachers in Åhus nor Fr. Thorstanus senioris of the convent in Århus are known from any other sources. ● Cecilie Nielsdatter was of the Scanian Galen family (related to the Hvides) and daughter of the king’s prefect of Skåne, Niels Erlandsen (see 1255 14/3), and thus a niece of the renowned Archbishop Jakob Erlandsen. The mentioned brother is Peder Nielsen, a landowner with seat in Eljaröd in south-eastern Skåne. While her felt connection to Lund is obvious, it is difficult to explain her preference for the convent in Ribe. It would appear that she did in fact end her days in Lund or nearby, as her death-day, 1318 27-28/7, is recorded in the Liber daticus Lundensis. Before that she donated land to found an anniversary in the cathedral chapter of Lund in 1310 16/1, which included money for a candle in front of the Corpus Christi in the church of the Friars Preachers in Lund and for the friars themselves. Cecilie was married to Johannes Kalf (see 1255 14/3), marshal of the former King Erik V Glipping of Denmark, while her son of the same name was dean at the cathedral chapter of Lund.

Published: Erslev, Testamenter... no. 25; Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1421; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. V no. 309.

1304 2/6

Arnö

Convents of Kalmar, Lödöse, Sigtuna, Skara, Skänninge, Strängnäs, Turku, Visby and Västerås, Nunneries of Kalmar and Skänninge

Last will and testament for Ingeborg Nilsdotter, widow of Magnus Johansson Ängel, in which she leaves 6 marks silver to the convent of Friars Preachers in Sigtuna, 6 marks money to each of the convents in Västerås and Kalmar, 3 marks to each of the convents in Strängnäs, Skänninge, Skara, Lödöse, Visby and ‘Finland’ (Turku), and 4 marks to each of the Dominican nunneries in Kalmar and Skänninge. In addition, Fr. Israel Erlandi, prior of the convent in Sigtuna, is personally bequeathed with 3 marks silver. The will is testified to and co-sealed by Fr. Israel and Fr. Bernardus, the latter being subprior of the convent in Sigtuna.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Quoniam infirmantium rationem sepe adeo langor obnubilat, ut non solum rerum temporalium, verum etiam sui ipsius, cogat ipsa langoris vehemencia oblivisci. Inopinatus quoque transitus ex hoc seculo multos fefellerat, et salubria proposita, sepe relinqui fecerat inperfecta. Hac consideratione ducta ego Ingiburgis, relicta domini Magni Joænsson, mente et corpore sana per gratiam Jhesu Christi, diutina deliberatione prehabita, meum infra scripto modo condo et ordino testamentum. In primis, heredes mihi instituo karissimas filias meas, Margaretam et Ingiburgi, in omnibus bonis et rebus meis, que possideo tempore mortis mee, illis bonis et rebus duntaxat exceptis de quibus, alias per me ante obitum meum, extiterit ordinatum. Item volo, quod debita mea, quecunque extiterint tempore mortis mee, solvantur integre de bonis mobilibus exstantibus in curiis meis, quando decessero, restitutiones etiam fieri volo integraliter de bonis eisdem, si probari poterit, me injuste ab aliquo, quicquam habuisse, volens et quantum in me est inhibens, ne heredes mei, bona predicta post me relicta adeant seu occupent, antequam solutio supradictorum fuerit expedita atque facta. Item in monasterio Sko apud karissimum maritum meum, dominum Magnum Joænsson felicis recordationis, mei corporis eligo sepulturam, et eidem monasterio, do, et lego, curiam meam Sæby in Vastmannaland cum duobus solidis terre in Asby parrochia Rytru, cum agris, pratis, silvis, aquis, et ceteris omnibus bonis mobilibus et immobilibus, ad dictam curiam et dictos duos solidos terre pertinentibus, jure perpetuo possidenda. Item pro anniversario meo in ecclesia Upsalensi perpetuo faciendo, contuli eidem ecclesie, curiam meam Waldby, quam sana et incolumis, assignavi et ad manus tradidi venerabili patri, domino Nicolao, archiepiscopo Upsalensi, in ipsum, nomine ecclesie sue supradicte, pleno iure, transferens possessionem et proprietatem dicte curie, adhibitis super hoc firmariis, secundum patrie leges et consuetudinem approbatam. Item fabrice ecclesie cathedralis in Vestraarus, lego sex marchas denariorum. Item fabrice ecclesie cathedralis in Strengenes, sex marchas denariorum. Item fratribus predicatoribus in Sikthunia, sex marchas puri argenti; item fratri Israeli priori ibidem, tres marchas puri argenti. Item fratribus predicatoribus in Vestraaros, sex marchas denariorum. Item fratribus predicatoribus Kalmarnie, sex marchas denariorum; item sororibus ibidem, quatuor marchas denariorum. Item sororibus apud sanctum Martinum Skeningie, quatuor marchas denariorum. Item conventibus fratrum predicatorum, Strengenes, Skæningi, Skarum, Lydosum, Wisby, Finlandie, singulis tres marchas denariorum. Item monasteriis Alvastrum, Wærnem, Nydal, Juluttum, singulis tres marchas denariorum. Item monasteriis sororum Wretum, Askaby, Gudhem, Risabærgh, Foodhø, ordinis sancti Benedicti, singulis tres marchas denariorum. Item conventibus fratrum minorum Upsalie, Enichopie, Stokholmis, et sororibus ibidem, item Arbugha, Suderkopie, Nychopie, Linchopie, Junæchopie, Skarum, Wisby, singulis tres marchas denariorum. Item hospitali in Eskilsthunum, tres marchas denariorum. Item cuilibet ecclesie in cuius parrochia curiam possideo, et eius rectori, de qualibet curia in illa parrochia sita, unam marcham denariorum. Item hospitali Enichopie, tres marchas denariorum; item hospitalibus Sudherchopie, Skæningie, Skarum, Lydhosum, Wisby, cuilibet duas marchas denariorum. Item domui Dei Upsalie, tres marchas denariorum; item domui Dei Stokholmis, unam marcham denariorum. Item Balta servienti meo, quatuor marchas denariorum. Ad solvendum autem premissa mea legata per exequtores huius testamenti mei, si per me met ipsam ante obitum meum soluta non fuerint, obligo, deputo et assigno curiam meam Broathorp in Alem, necnon et curias meas, Sundaby et Sandem, in Westgocia; quas, distrahi et vendi volo per exequtores supradictos, prout ipsis videbitur expediens, si heredes mei, dictas curias non redemerint infra annum a tempore mei obitus computandum; infra quem tamen annum, predicte curie, ab exequtoribus huius testamenti mei, occupentur, regantur et conserventur. Item famulo meo Kætillo, do et lego, octo solidos terre in Brohofdhi, parrochia Dunker. Item, famulo meo Thome, quatuor solidos terre in Wretum, parrochia Sundby. Ingiruni famule mee, quatuor solidos terre, in Sudherby parrochia Husaby. Servis quoque et ancillis meis omnibus plenam confero libertatem. Preterea, per hoc testamentum meum, quod de consensu expresso dilectarum filiarum mearum predictarum, per me conditum est atque factum, revoco, irrito, et casso, quodcunque testamentum a me prius factum, seu quomodolibet ordinatum. Exequtores huius testamenti, constituo, facio et ordino, venerabiles patres et dominos, Nicolaum Upsalensem archiepiscopum, et Strengenensem et Arosiensem episcopos, et magistrum Andream prepositum ecclesie Upsalensis, et honorabiles viros, dominos Johannem Sudhærmannie et Birgerum Uplandie legiferos, rogans et instanter petens, ut hoc testamentum meum seu extreme voluntatis ordinationem, implere velint et perficere propter Deum. Quod si hiis exequendis omnes interesse nequiverint seu nolverint, illi nihilominus qui ea volverint perficere, premissa exequendi et faciendi, plenam et liberam habeant facultatem, quam ipsis tenore presentium committo. Hoc autem meum testamentum, a me conditum, in presentia venerabilis patris, domini Nicolai archiepiscopi, puplicavi apud Arnø presentibus testibus in testimonium premissorum specialiter vocatis et rogatis, videlicet dilecta filia mea Ingiburgi; item Ingiburgi, filia Erici Østensson; et dominis Mathia et Johanne Magnusson, canonicis ecclesie Upsalensis; fratre Israele priore et Bernardo suppriore Sikthunie, ordinis predicatorum; Gerardo dicto Langa, Finvido Nicolai filio et Philippo Biornsson. In supradictorum omnium testimonium sigillum meum proprium, presentibus est appositum, necnon et sigilla venerabilium patrum, dominorum Upsalensis, Strengenensis, et Arosiensis, ae testium prescriptorum, et dilectarum filiarum mearum, cum instantia peto apponi. Actum apud Arnø, anno Domini MCCC quarto, quarto nonis junii.

Comments: On Fr. Israel Erlandi, see 1281 2/10. ● Fr. Bernardus, subprior of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna, is probably identical to the friar of the convent in Sigtuna, who testified to letters in 1289 29/11 and 1298 2/4. He also held the the rank of subprior in 1305 17/7, later as prior in 1315 15/2, 1321 12/4, 1321 29/4 and 1328 16/2. ● Ingeborg Nilsdotter was first married to Magnus Johansson Ängel (see 1292 1/8), then to a man called Bengt, with whom she had the daughters Margareta (see 1316 25/11) and Ingeborg. She was buried along with her first husband with the Cistercian nuns of Sko Abbey, for whom she witnessed a donation by Magnus in 1293 6/1.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1428.

1304 15/6

Toulouse

Province of Dacia

Fr. Petrus de Roskilde represents the Friars Preachers of Dacia as elector at the general chapter in Toulouse, where he takes part in the election of Fr. Aymericus Giliani as master general of the Order. Whereas all provinces henceforth are to establish a studium generale and a studium solemne of their own, the provinces of Dacia, Grecia and Terra Sancta are exempted from this.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis apud Tholosam celebrati anno Domini MCCCIIII.

Sabbato sancto in vigilia penthecostes quod fuit ∙xvii∙ kalendas junii, anno Domini MCCCIIII apud Tholosam congregatis et inclusis in conclavi juxta morem constitutionum electoribus magistri numero ∙xxxvi∙ in tertio scruptino electus est ab eisdem canonice in magistrum ordinis frater Aymericus Placentinus, natione Lombardus, erat autem tunc lector Bononiensis, electus in provincialem Grecie, non tamen elector magistri, sed presens in conventu Tholosano, ∙xxxvii∙ annos habens in ordine, legerat tam in phylosophica quam in theologia, ∙xxiiii∙ annis, ut ipsemet dixit ibidem, priorque fuerat Bononie. Erant autem inter electores provinciales ∙xiii∙ hii videlicet qui sequuntur: Hispanie frater Egidius de Aravalho; Francie frater R[aymundus] Romani, magister in theologia; Romane provincie frater Hugo; Theotonie frater Antonius; Polonie frater Lippoldus; provincie Provincie frater Johannes Vigorosi; Lombardie superioris frater Jacobus vel Quido de Concaneto; provincie Tholosane frater Guillelmus Petri bacallarius; Ungarie frater Aymericus; Dacie frater P[etrus] de Rusquillis; Terre Sancte frater Geraldus Bermundi Petragoricensis; Boemie frater Egidius qui fuerat provincialis annis ∙xxiiii∙; Saxonie frater Aycardus, magister in theologia, non tamen erat confirmatus in die electionis magistri, sed die lune sequenti fuit confirmatus in provincialem a magistro. [1]

Confirmamus has constitutiones. (…) Item hanc. In capitulo de studentibus, ubi dicitur, sex autem provincie, deleatur, et dicatur sic, quelibet autem provincia exceptis Dacie, Grecie et Terre sancte, provideat, ut semper in aliquo conventu ydoneo sit generale studium et sollempne. Et hec habet ·iii· capitula. [2]

Comments: Fr. P. de Rusquillis is most likely identical to the Prior Petrus of the convent in Roskilde, who was elected prior provincial of Dacia in 1302; on him, see 1291 22/8. As provincial, he was hardly connected particularly to Roskilde by anything but his name. ● This was the second change to a measure in ch. II:14 in the Constitutions of 1256 concerning students, stating that in addition to the studium generale in Paris, also the four provinces of Provincia, Lombardia, Teutonia and Anglia were to run such schools; this addition had itself been decided at the general chapter in 1248. At the general chapter in 1291, the measure was changed into six provinces, adding Hispania and Romana. ● The reason for Dacia’s exemption is not said, but probably the province was not found sufficiently equipped with qualified teachers. A studium generale was not established in Dacia until 1505 11/5* with a school at the convent in Västerås, in 1525 3/6* transferred to Roskilde. ● The studium solemne was a provincial school of theology, meant to prepare friars chosen for lector studies before sending them to the studia generalia.

Published: Monumenta ordinis fratrum Praedicatorum historica vol. IV, pp. 1-2 (with note 1).

1302 (10/6) Bologna

The above-mentioned addition to the Constitutions about studia generalia has its first reading at the general chapter.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis Bononie celebrati anno Domini MCCCII. (…) Iste sunt inchoationes. (…) Item hanc, in capitulo de studentibus, ubi dicitur, sex autem provincie etcetera deleatur, et ponatur, quelibet autem provincia, exceptis Dacie, Grecie, Terre sancte, provideat; ut semper in aliquo conventu ydoneo sit generale studium et solempne. (…)

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 314.

1303 (26/5) Besançon

The above-mentioned addition has its second reading at the general chapter.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis apud Bisuncium celebrati anno Domini MCCCIII. (…) Iste sunt approbationes. (…) Item hanc, in capitulo de studentibus, ubi dicitur, sex autem provincie, deleatur totum et dicatur quelibet autem provincia exceptis provinciis Dacie, Grecie, Terre sancte, provideat, ut semper in aliquo conventu ydoneo sit generale studium et solempne. Et hec habet ∙ii∙ capitula. (…)

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. III, p. 320.

1305 17/7

Sigtuna

Convents of Sigtuna, Skänninge and Strängnäs, Province of Dacia

Fr. Israel Erlandi, prior of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna, presents to the prior provincial and the provincial chapter to be held in Skänninge the case of his convent against the convent of Strängnäs concerning the right to perform terminario in Stockholm, especially in regard of collecting seal oil at the Stockholm sealbooths. From the convent in Sigtuna is besides Prior Israel mentioned Fr. Bernardus, subprior, Fr. Roricus, Fr. Emundus, Fr. Thorirus, Fr. Boecius, Fr. Andreas and Fr. Johannes; from the convent in Strängnäs Fr. Laurentius, prior, Fr. Mathias ‘Kornhest’, Fr. Magnus and Fr. Ericus.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Reverendis in Christo patribus, priori provinciali, et diffinitoribus in capitulo provinciali, Skeningie celebrando, frater Israel et conventus Sictuniensis, reverenciam et obedienciam debitam cum saluti. Paternitati vestre dirigimus articulos infrascriptos, de negocio, quod vertitur inter nos et fratres Strengienenses de mendicacione foce. Primus est, quod taberne in quibus foca mendicatur, adiacent et pertinent ville Stokholmensi, et quasi eiusdem ville pars sunt, unde siquis ibidem infirmatur, vel moritur, a sacerdote Stokholmensis ecclesie, visitatur communicatur, et sepelitur in cimiterio ecclesie eiusdem. Item omnis foca, Stokholmis venditur et emitur, sed solummodo in dictis tabernis ∙v∙ sialabodum, quia aliquantulum distant a concursu multitudinis, propter fetorem, foca mensuratur. Secundus est, quod semper habueramus hucusque dictam mendicacionem sine impeticione cuiuslibet, in pacifica possessione, donec frater Laurencius, tunc prior Strengiensis, movit, et misit fratrem Mathiam, dictum Cornhest, jam triennio ibidem mendicare, qui statim prohibitus fuit per priorem Sictunie, tunc, vicarium provincialis, et ad presenciam eius vocatus non venit, excusans se per infirmitatem et defectum navis. Dictum autem locus est in nostro archiepiscopatu, legiferatu, et provincia nostra attundia, non in Surdermannia, in qua est conventus Strengiensis. Reverendus vero pater, prior provincialis, hiis nostris racionibus et consimilibus, Strengienensiumque similiter auditis, et diligenter hincinde (consideratis) ponderatis, ordinavit quod in dictis sialabodum de foca mendicacionem faceremus ea condicione adiecta, quam in littera sua super hoc negocio expressit, donec per judicium provincie, finaliter causa seu questio dicta finiretur, remittens nobis litteram suam, sub sigillo suo, tenorem predictum continentem, quem exibitor presencium lector noster, paternitati vestre presentabit, villas eciam que adiacent parochie dicte Solnø, que sunt similiter in nostro archiepiscopatu, legiferatu, et provincia scilicet attundia, licet ex parte meridionali torrentis Stokholmensis, et ultra sialabodir situate, nostras, et in nostris terminis esse recognoscimus et affirmamus, quamuis interdum villas predictas et ipsi mendicaverant, nostris fratribus, joca illa, quasi exilia et parve (valoris) utilitatis, ad aliquot annos non visitantibus, frater tamen Røricus dicit, et jurat in anima sua, quod ad triginta annos fuit socius fratris Emundi, Sictoniensis, illic mendicantis pluribus annis. Item jurat frater Thorirus, quod frater Bo, et alii de Siktonia multis annis, terminos illos pacifice colverunt. Contigit insuper estate precedenti, venerabilem patrem, dominum archiepiscopum nostrum, cum magistro Andrea preposito, una et domino Birgero, Uplandie legifero, nec non et domino Rødh Kialbrsson, domino Benedicto Boson, aliisque ecclesiasticis et militaribus personis ydoneis, mitti ab illustri rege nostro super quodam negocio, quod vertebatur inter ipsum et dominum Ericum ducem, fratrem suum, de confinio et limitibus inter provincias memoratas, diligenter requisituris. Qui et indagacione rusticorum antiquorum, convicaneorum utriusque provincie, repererunt in ipso confinio scilicet inter Arusboawik et Telgedi, quod est ultra confinium villarum predictarum, petras quasdam, in quas infusi sunt circuli ferrei, futuris seculis, veritatem antiquorum, omnibus ostendentes, ibique majorum et seniorum sagacitate, verum confinium, coram rege nostro et duce, juramentis affirmarent. Supradictis nos racionibus, et approbacionibus confisi, et potissime littera reverendi patris, prioris provincialis, misimus ex more fratres nostros, Andream et Johannem, ad tabernas sepedictas, pro foca ut prius mendicanda, quibus ibidem aliquandiu morantibus, supervenerunt fratres Strengienenses, Magnus et Ericus, asserentes se missos a priore suo et conventu similiter ibidem mendicare, ad quos accessit frater Bernardus, tunc supprior noster, eis ostendens et legens litteram provincialis, qui responderunt se prius talia audivisse, et propter hec nihil facere vel omittere, postea rogavit, et tandem mandavit eis prior noster, frater Israel, tanquam terminorum nostorum invasoribus sub pena precepti, quod desisterent, qui responderunt idem quod prius nos vero videntes illorum pertinaciam, malvimus, non juri sed scandalo cedere, quam contencionibus confusibiliter deservire, ego frater Israel, fratribus nostris mandati i supersedere. Supplicamus igitur humiliter paternitati vestre quatinus, equa lance libretis justiciam, ne compellamur indebite luere, quod honestati, concordie et paci, eciam cum extraneorem irrisione, ei dampno nostro, studuimus providere, valete in Christo. Scriptum anno Domini MCCCV sabbato proximo ante Margarete.

Dansk sammenfatning:

Broder Israel og det menige konvent i Sigtuna hilser ærbødigt de ærværdige fædre, provincialprioren og de befuldmægtigede i det provincialkapitel, der skal afholdes i Skänninge. Konventet i Sigtuna hævder for det første, at boderne, hvor man indsamler sæltran, hører til staden Stockholm og at det kun er i Stockholm, at man handler med sæltran, selvom sælboderne ligger i byens udkant pga. stanken. For det andet har brødrene altid i fred og ro kunnet foretage denne indsamling uden indblanden af andre, indtil prior Lars i Strängnäs sendte broder Mathias “Kornhest” for at indsamle sæltran på samme plads; denne blev derpå forbudt at gøre dette af prioren i Sigtuna, som da var provincialvikar, og Mathias blev stævnet til møde hos prioren, men mødte ikke op. Ifølge Sigtuna-konventet ligger Stockholm i deres bispedømme og i landskabet Attundaland, og ikke i Södermanland, hvori Strängnäs kloster ligger. Endvidere har konventet brev med provisorisk tilladelse fra provincialprioren til at foretage nævnte sæltranindsamling indtil spørgsmålet afgøres ved provincialkapitlets domstol. De hævder endvidere, at de byer, der tilhører Solna sogn, som også ligger inden for nævnte område og landskab, er at betragte som deres og inden for deres grænser, hvilket bekræftes af deres medbroder Rørik, som sammen med broder Emund har indsamlet almisser dér i årevis, samt deres medbroder Thor, som har svoret, at broder Bo med flere fra Sigtuna igennem mange år fredeligt har dyrket dette område. De tager også støtte i en undersøgelse af grænserne imellem nævnte landskaber foretaget på kongens bud af ærkebiskoppen, domprovsten Anders, den upplandske lagmand Birger, og flere andre gejstlige og verdslige, pga. en tvist imellem kongen og hertug Erik, hvorved man har fundet nogle grænsesten. Forsikret ved ovenstående havde konventet i Sigtuna sendt broder Anders og broder Johannes til nævnte boder for ligesom tidligere at indsamle sæltran, men disse var blevet overrasket af Strängnäsbrødrene Magnus og Erik, der sagde, at de var sendt af deres prior og konvent for at gøre det samme. Dette var sket på trods af påtaler og befalinger fra såvel subprior Bernhard og prior Israel i Sigtuna, og derfor bønfalder konventet nu kapitlet om på retfærdig vis at afgøre striden.

Comments: On the front of the letter is written: Priori provinciali et diffinitoribus capituli provincialis Skeningie celebrandi; and below this: Negocium de sialabothum Stokholmis. ● On Fr. Israel Erlandi, see 1281. ● Fr. Laurentius (Lars), prior of the Friars Preachers in Strängnäs, is otherwise unknown. ● Fr. Mathias ‘Kornhest’ (Mats ‘Kornhest’), sent as frater terminarius for the convent in Strängnäs to Stockholm, is otherwise unknown. The byname can be translated to ‘Cornhorse’, perhaps indicating his physical size or that he, as a frater terminarius, was bringing back grain to the convent? ● Fr. Roricus (Rørik) and Fr. Emundus (Emund), friars of the convent in Sigtuna, had allegedly collected alms in Solna parish for years as fratres terminarii for Sigtuna; the wording indicates that Fr. Roricus was quite old in 1305, Fr. Emundus perhaps no longer alive. None of them is otherwise known. ● On Fr. Boecius, see 1286 2/5. He too had allegedly ‘through numerous years peacefully taken care’ of the district of the sealbooths and Solna parish. ● On Fr. Thorirus (Thor), see 1280. ● Fr. Andreas (Anders) and Fr. Johannes (Jöns) of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna, sent as fratres terminarii to the sealbooths in Stockholm, are otherwise unknown. ● Fr. Magnus and Fr. Ericus of the Friars Preachers in Strängnäs were sent as fratres terminarii to the sealbooths in Stockholm. The former is otherwise unknown. Fr. Ericus (Erik) was witness to a testament in 1310. ● On Fr. Bernardus, see 1304 6/2. ● The prior provincial of Dacia at this time was Fr. Petrus, see 1291 22/8. ● The provincial chapter held in Skänninge later that same year ruled in favour of the Sigtuna convent. ● The claims that friars from Sigtuna for years had collected alms in Stockholm and Solna parish indicates that terminatio at this time was a well-established institution within the Dominican Order in Dacia. It even suggests that some friars were based for longer periods out in the termini. According to Fr. Israel’s argumentation, the Swedish-Dominican termini by large followed the secular-ecclesiastical and lay border lines of parishes, dioceses and law districts. ● Seal oil was produced from boiled seal blubber and used for candles and various kinds of surface preservation (e.g. for ships, shoes and leather); it was also used as medicine against scurvy. It was an important export article for northern Scandinavia, with Stockholm as the main centre of production and trade; a lot of Scandinavian seal oil was shipped to Lübeck and other Hanseatic cities. The Stockholm seal booths (sialaboðer) were situated south of the city, on the eastern part of Södermalm’s northern shore. The location may reflect the stench mentioned in the letter, which especially came from the fact that oil was easier extracted from blubber, which had been left to rot. Also meat from the seals were cut and sold at the seal booths. Since seals live in the water, they were ecclesiastically classified as fish, and the meat was therefore sanctioned as Lent food (Grandlund 1972; Grandlund 1974; Vollan 1974; Yrwing 1974).

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1475.

1305 c. 22/8

Skänninge

Convents of Lund, Ribe, Sigtuna, Skänninge and Strängnäs, Province of Dacia

Fr. Petrus, prior provincial of Dacia, and the provincial chapter held in Skänninge rule in favour of the convent in Sigtuna against the one in Strängnäs in concern of the long-going conflict between them about the right to collect alms in and around Stockholm. Diffinitors provincial of the chapter are Fr. Nicolaus, prior in Skänninge; Fr. Israel, prior in Sigtuna; Fr. Boio, lector in Ribe; and Fr. Vernerus, lector in Lund.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Omnibus presentes litteras inspecturis, frater Petrus, fratrum ordinis predicatorum in provincia Dacia, prior provincialis, licet indignus, necnon, et fratres Nicholaus prior Skeningensis, Israel, prior Sictuniensis, Boio, lector Ripensis, Vernerus, lector Lundensis, diffinitores capituli provincialis, Skeningie celebrati, salutem in domino sempiternam. Tenore presencium constare volumus evidenter, quod questionem jam pluries ventilatam inter conventus Sictuniensem et Strengenensem de limitatione terminorum circa Stokholm, decidere et litibus finem imponere volentes, ordinamus et diffinimus, quod Sialaboðer et tota parochia Stokholmensis attineat fratribus Sictuniensibus, pleno jure. In cuius rei testimonium sigilla nostra presentibus sunt appensa. Datum Skeningie anno Domini millesimo trecentesimo quinto in nostro capitulo provinciali.

Dansk oversættelse:

Til alle som får dette brev at se: Broder Peder, skønt uværdig provincialprior for ordenen af prædikebrødre i provinsen Dacia, samt brødrene Niels, prior i Skänninge, Israel, prior i Sigtuna, Bøye, lektor i Ribe, Verner, lektor i Lund, diffinitorer ved provincialkapitlet afholdt i Skänninge: hilsen evindelig med Gud. Vi gør vitterligt med dette brev, at vi vil afgøre den allerede mangfoldige gange drøftede tvist imellem konventerne i Sigtuna og Strängnäs om afgrænsningen af terminerne omkring Stockholm og gøre en ende på striden. Derfor fastsætter og bestemmer vi, at sælboderne og hele Stockholms sogn skal tilhøre brødrene i Sigtuna med al ret. Til vidnesbyrd herom er vore segl hængt under dette brev. Givet i Skänninge i det Herrens år 1305 på vort provincialkapitel.

Comments: The letter is only dated to 1305, but from another letter is the provincial chapter known to have taken place around 22 August. ● On Fr. Petrus, see 1291 22/8. ● On Fr. Nicolaus, see 1291 22/8. ● On Fr. Israel Erlandi, see 1281. ● On Fr. Boyo, see 1291 22/8. ● Fr. Vernerus, lector of the Friars Preachers in Lund, is otherwise unknown. ● On the conflict about the terminario in Stockholm, see earlier 1305.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1478; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. V no. 380.

1307 (14/5)

Strasbourg

Province of Dacia

The general chapter of the Friars Preachers reprimands the prior provincial of Dacia and the diffinitors of the provincial chapter for having absolved all preachers general (in Dacia) against the Constitutions of the Order; each diffinitor is therefore imposed a penance of three days on bread and water.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis Argentine celebrati anno Domini MCCCVII. (…) Iste sunt penitentie. (…) Item, cum provincialis Dacie et diffinitores in suo provinciali capitulo omnes predicatores generales absolverint contra generalem consuetudinem ordinis approbatam, cuilibet diffinitorum injungimus tres dies in pane et aqua et absolvimus omnes alios per eosdem in eodem capitulo substitutos. (…)

Comments: The act is undated, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● The prior provincial of Dacia at this time was Fr. Petrus de Roskilde (1302-1308), see 1291 22/8.

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. IV, p. 26.

1307 9/10

Hørsholm

Nunnery of St. Agnes (Roskilde), Convents of Holbæk, Næstved, Ribe, Roskilde, Schleswig and Viborg

Will for Cecilie Jonsdatter, in which she leaves 3 marks denariorum to each of the Dominican convents in Roskilde, Ribe and Schleswig, 2 marks denariorum to the Friars Preachers in Viborg and Næstved, and 1 mark denariorum to the Friars Preachers in Holbæk. Furthermore, Fr. Vagn of the convent in Schleswig is personally given 3 marks denariorum. In addition, the Dominican nunnery of St. Agnes in Roskilde is given 5 marks denariorum to the fabrica of the church and a similar amount for the sisters, while one of them, Katrine Mortensdatter, is left 8 marks denariorum and Cecilie’s personal psalterium, which she has already received. Finally, the sisters of St. Agnes are given 20 marks denariorum of the 60 marks that a special friend had asked her to donate for the benefit of his soul.

Source: Transcript in the Esrum Book.

Language: Latin.

(...) ego Cecilia filia domini Jon Ioonsun dicti Litlæ bone memorie (...) de bonis et prediis michi ad deo concessis meum constituo testamentum, in hunc modum. Inprimis omnium lego et confero monasterio Esrom, ubi meam eligo sepulturam, curiam meam quam habeo in Smørem, cum omnibus agris, pratis ac aliis dicte curie adjacentibus et sexaginta marchas denariorum (...). Item ecclesie beati Lucii Roskildis, v marchas denariorum, pauperibus scolaribus ibidem iij marchas denariorum, ecclesie fratrum minorum ibidem v marchas denariorum, conventui ibidem v marchas denariorum, (...) ecclesie fratrum maiorum ibidem ~~iiij~~ iij marchas denariorum, ecclesie beate Agnetis ibidem v marchas denariorum, conventui monialium v marchas, sorori Katerine Martensdotter ibidem viij marchas denariorum, et unum salterium sibi per me concessum. (...) Fratribus predicatoribus in Holæbæk marcham denariorum. (...) Item fratribus minoribus in Nestwæth iij marchas denariorum, fratribus maioribus ibidem ij marchas denariorum. (...) Item fratribus minoribus in Wiburg v marchas denariorum et ad fabricam ecclesie eorum iij pund annone, fratribus majoribus ibidem ij marchas denariorum. (...) fratribus minoribus ibidem [i.e. Ripis] v marchas denariorum, fratribus maioribus ibidem iij marchas denariorum (...). Item in Syndæriwcia ecclesie beati Petri in Hethæby iii marchas denariorum, pauperibus scolaribus ibidem iii marchas denariorum, fratribus maioribus ibidem iij marchas denariorum, fratri Woghn ibidem iij marchas denariorum, (...). Item de lx marchis denariorum Siælandensium michi a quodam amico meo speciali commissis pro anima eius conferendis, lego ad fabricam ecclesie in Slængæthorp xx marchas denariorum, item ecclesie beate Agnetis Roskildis xx marchas denariorum, item ad fabricam ecclesie fratrum minorum Haffnis xx marchas denariorum (...). Ne igitur de presentis testamenti confectione aliqua in posterum possit dubitacio suboriri presentem litteram cum sigillis uenerabilium patrum ac dominorum, Olaui miseracione diuina episcopi Roskildensis, fratris Iohannis abbatis in Æsrom, quos cum instantia peto, necnon et cum sigillis militum predictorum Petri Niclissun, Petri dicti Wæthær, et Nicolai filii mei supradicti, ac meo proprio sigillo feci communiri. (...) Actum Hyrnixholmæ, anno Domini m.ccc.septimo in die beati Dynosisii...

Comments: Cecilie Jonsdatter (Cecilia filia Johannis) was daughter of the Scanian prefect Jon Jonsen Litle (Johannes Johannis) of both the Galen and the Hvide family, who was the king’s confident and leader of the Danish nobility with significant estates on Zealand. Cecilie was married twice, first to a distant cousin of the Hvide family, Tyge Jurisen (Tucho Jurii), who had died as early as 1280, leaving her with five known children to reach adulthood. Secondly, she was married to Peder Ebbesen (Petrus Ebboni), who she also outlived. Both Cecilie and her father Jon seem to have died in the year of the will. She chose the Cistercian Esrum Abbey in north-eastern Zealand for her burial place. Besides this Cistercian connection, it is worth noticing a preference for the Franciscans, as the Franciscan convent in all towns with both orders not only is mentioned before the Dominicans (which is quite unusual in Danish wills), the Friars Minors are also systematically given larger amounts of money. The mentioning of Fr. Vagn of Schleswig does, however, also prove a personal relation to circles within the Dominican environment. Cecilie’s special relation to Sister Katrine Mortensdatter (Catarina filia Martini) of St. Agnes in Roskilde is not known any further. Hørsholm was a demesne and the manorial centre of the family estates in north-eastern Zealand. Hedeby (Hethæby) is the Viking Age name for Schleswig in Southern Jutland (Syndæriwcia). The identity of the special friend, from whom the sisters of St. Agnes received another 20 marks, is unknown.

Published: Codex Esromensis no. 116; Erslev, Testamenter... no. 28; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. VI no. 91.

1308 23/5

Roskilde

Nunnery of St. Agnes (Roskilde), Convents of Roskilde and Århus

Will for Christine Nielsdatter, widow of Jakob Blåfod, in which she leaves 10 marks denariorum to the Friars Preachers in Århus and 8 marks denariorum to the Friars Preachers in Roskilde. Furthermore, frater Anders of the convent in Århus is personally given 2 marks. In addition, the Dominican nunnery of St Agnes in Roskilde is given 6 marks denariorum in common, while sister Alike the Elder is left 1 mark denariorum.

Source: Original document. Arnamagnæan Collection, University of Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Ego Cristina relicta domini Iacobi dicti Blaphoot (...) de bonis mihi a deo concessis in remedium anime mee testamentum meum condo et ordino in hunc modum. In primis igitur, lego et confero, sororibus apud sanctam Claram Roskildis duas curias meas in Hafnæleuæ, in quibus demorantur, Nicolaus Gris et Petrus Iutæ, apud quas sorores immutabiliter eligo sepeliri. Item pro edificio monasterii dictarum sororum lx marchas denariorum. (...) Item fratribus minoribis Roskildis viii marchas denariorum. Item fratribus predicatoribus ibidem tantum. Item sororibus apud sanctam Agnetem ibidem vi marchas denariorum. Sorori Alikæ maiori ibidem i marcham denariorum. (...) Item fratribus predicatoribus Arus x marchas denariorum . fratri Andree ibidem ii marchas. (...) Ad certitudinem autem et stabilitatem firmiorem sigilla, uenerabilis in Christo patris ac domini O. dei gracia, episcopi Roskildensis, ac honorabilis uiri, domini O. decani, et discreti domini Iohannis Thythæberg canonici Roskildensis, necnon et nobilium dominorum N. dicti Rany et Petri Wæther, cum meo proprio sigillo, huic littere apponi supplico humiliter propter deum. Actum et datum Roskildis presentibus religiosis fratribus, Henrico Stalbug et Bernardo, ac aliis fidedignis, anno domini mcccviii in die ascensionis domini.

Comments: Christine Nielsdatter (Christina filia Nicolai) was a sister of the above-mentioned Dame Cecilie (see 1304.03.10), and thus a daughter of the Scanian prefect Niels Erlandsen (Nicolaus Erlandi) of the Galen family. She was married to Jakob Nielsen Blåfod (Jacobus Nicolai “Bluefoot”), a petty noble of Zealand, who appears to have been among the many Danish nobles accused of being involved in the unsolved murder of King Erik V in 1286, who therefore fled the country as an outlaw and whose estates were confiscated by the Crown. Christine and Jakob had two known daughters, of which Margrethe had joined the Franciscan nunnery of St. Clare in Roskilde, where her mother Christine chose to be buried. The other daughter, Edle, was married to Knight Niels Jonsen Rane (Nicolaus Johannis Rane), who is one of the witnesses mentioned in the will with the initial N. only; at the time of the will, Niels Rane was one of King Erik VI’s closest confidents, but in 1316 he was executed for treason. The initial O. for the bishop and the dean of Roskilde stands for Olavus. As mentioned, Christine chose to be buried with the Franciscan nuns in Roskilde, and her will shows a general preference for Franciscan convents, just as the two fraters mentioned in the end are Friars Minors. Her relation to the Dominican convent of Århus is unknown, and Fr. Anders (Andreas) is not mentioned elsewhere. It would be tempting to identify him with the lector Anders of the Åhus convent mentioned in Christine’s sister’s will of 1304, as the Latin names of Århus and Åhus are easily and often confused, but since the mentioning of the Århus convent is followed by several Franciscan convents in Jutland, it seems unsafe in this case to read Arus as Åhus in Scania.

Published: Erslev, Testamenter... no. 29; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. VI no. 126.

Literature: Jakobsen 2018a, 379.

1308 (2/6)

Padua

Provinces of Dacia, Grecia, Hungaria, Lombardia inferioris and Teutonia, Convent of Paris (prov. Francia)

The general chapter of the Friars Preachers absolves the priors provincial of Dacia, Teutonia, Grecia, Hungaria and Lombardia inferioris. Furthermore, Fr. Hemmingus of Dacia, who is assigned the studium generale in Paris, is imposed a penance of ten days on bread and water, ten masses and ten disciplinas for having returned to his province without a socius, to be called back to his studies in shame.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Acta capituli generalis in Padua celebrati anno Domini MCCCVIII. (…)

Iste sunt absolutiones. Absolvimus priores provinciales Dacie, Theutonie, Grecie, Ungarie et inferioris Lombardie. (…) [35]

Iste sunt penitentie. (…) Quia frater Emignus de provincia Dacie, deputatus studio Parisiensi, de provincia sua sine socio recessit, ipsum in penam a studio revocamus et damus ei decem dies in pane et aqua, decem missas et decem disciplinas. (…) [36]

Dansk oversættelse:

I Faderens og Sønnens og Helligåndens navn, amen. Akter af generalkapitlet afholdt i Padua i det Herrens år 1308. (…) Dette er afsættelserne: Vi afsætter provincialpriorerne af Dacia, Teutonia, Grecia, Hungaria og Lombardia inferioris. (…) Dette er bodspålæggelserne: (…) Fordi broder Hemming af provinsen Dacia, tilknyttet skolen i Paris, er rejst tilbage til sin provins uden socius [og] kun i skam tilbagekaldt til skolen, og vi giver ham ti dage på brød og vand, ti messer og ti displineringer. (…)

Comments: The act is undated, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● The prior provincial of Dacia at this time was Fr. Petrus de Roskilde (1302-1308), see 1291 22/8. ● For the undisciplined friar, who left the studium in Paris to return to Dacia without a socius, two variants of the act have the name forms Hemingus and Eymingus, undoubtedly pointing to the Scandinavian name Hemming. Fr. Hemmingus may be identical to a vicar provincial approached by the Archbishop of Uppsala in 1313 6/6, and/or the Prior Hemmingus of the convent in Västerås known in 1314 12/1.

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. IV, pp. 35-36.

1308 (Aug.-Sep.)

Province of Dacia, Convent of Odense

Fr. Canutus of the Friars Preachers in Odense is elected prior provincial of Dacia as successor to Fr. Petrus de Roskilde.

Source: Bernardi Guidonis Historia.

Language: Latin.

Dansk oversættelse:

Den ottende provincialprior var broder Knud, som efterfulgte broder Peder af Roskilde i det Herrens år 1308. (Han døde i Næstved i embedet, som han holdt med ære i næsten 13 år. Han var af konventet i Odense.)

Comments: The notes on Fr. Canutus’ origination from Odense, the duration of his provincial office and the place of his death are only known from an addition to the original list preserved in a manuscript version from Barcelona (Codex Barchionensis); the addition is written with a different hand than the preceding text. ● Fr. Canutus (Knud) apparently came from the convent of Friars Preachers in Odense, when he was elected prior provincial of Dacia in 1308, which probably took place at a provincial chapter around August-September. In 1310, he bought a bible from (or for) the convent in Haderslev, for money donated by the King of Norway. He represented his province as elector at the general chapter in Carcassonne in 1312 13/5. On four occasions he acted in cases concerning the Dominican sisters of St. Agnes in Roskilde. He confirmed a combined admission and donation of Lady Cecilia in 1315 20/8; and he received some of the disputed estates of the princesses from Lady Sofie von Regensburg in 1315 28/11, 1316 25/2 and 1317. According to the addition of the chronicle, he died at the convent in Næstved after almost 13 years in office, which points to 1321 as his year of death.

Published: Handlinger rörande Dominikaner-Provinsen Dacia, p. 6; Archivum Fratrum Praedicatorum vol. 70, pp. 88-89; Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie (online).

1308

Convent of Næstved, Province of Dacia

Fr. Oluf, former prior provincial of Dacia, dies in Næstved.

Source: Bernardi Guidonis Historia.

Language: Latin.

(…) Hic [:frater Oliverius] obiit in Nestvit anno Domini MCCCVIII.

Dansk oversættelse:

(…). Han [dvs. broder Oluf] døde i Næstved i det Herrens år 1308.

Comments: Fr. Oluf (Olavus) was elected prior provincial in 1286 and absolved from office in 1302. It can be assumed from the reference that he spent his last years of retirement at the Dominican convent in Næstved.

Published: Handlinger rörande Dominikaner-Provinsen Dacia, p. 6; Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie (online).

1309 16/2

Uppsala

Order of Preachers (incl. Dacia), Convent of Sigtuna?

The cathedral chapter of Uppsala certifies a bull issued by Pope Clement IV in 1265, in which he allows the Order of Preachers to continue using episcopal permissions to preach and hear confession in a diocese, even after the issuing bishop has died.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Universis presentes litteras inspecturis, capitulum ecclesie Upsalensis, salutem in Domino sempiternam. Notum facimus per presentes, nos litteras vidisse bullatas, sanctissimi patris nostri, domini Clementis, pape, quarti, non rasas, non abolitas, non cancellatas, nec in aliqua sui parte viciatas, in hec verba:

Clemens etcetera. Magistro et fratribus ordinis predicatorum, salutem etcetera. Exigentibus vestre devotionis meritis, votis vestris libenter anuimus, et petitiones vestras quantum cum Deo possumus favorabiliter exaudimus. Ex parte siquidem vestra fuit propositum coram nobis, quod licet a nonnullis, patriarchis, archiepiscopis, episcopis, et aliis ecclesiarum prelatis audiendi confessiones subditorum suorum, nec non predicandi, et aliqua vota in alia pietatis opera commutandi in suis civitatibus, et dyocesibus, vobis licentia sit concessa, quia tamen eisdem prelatis decedentibus uti licentia huiusmodi, ecclesiis sic vacantibus dubitatis, nobis humiliter supplicatis, ut providere vobis, super hoc paterna diligentia curaremus. Vestris igitur supplicationibus inclinati, presentium vobis auctoritate concedimus, ut in huiusmodi casu possitis uti tam diu libere predicta licentia, donec viduatis ecclesiis provisum fuerit de pastore. Nulli ergo etcetera nostre concessionis etcetera. Datum Perusii ·xvii· kalendas julii, pontificatus nostri anno primo.

In cuius nostri transcripti testimonium, sigillum nostrum presentibus est appensum. Datum Upsalie anno Domini MCCC nono, in prima dominica quadragesime.

Comments: For the certified bull in question, see 1265 15/6. ● The bull was issued for the Order of Preachers in general and has no specific reference to the province of Dacia, but its certification in Uppsala shows that at least at this time a copy must have been present in Sweden, most likely kept at the convent of Friars Preachers in Sigtuna.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1607.

1309 20/6

Turku

Convent of Turku

Three secular clergy and all burghers of Turku, including the local subprior and convent of Friars Preachers, announce that they by injunction from Archbishop Nils of Uppsala have publicly proclaimed for all clergy and laypeople in the city that Ragvald, former canon of the cathedral chapter in Turku, has been elected new bishop of Turku; the announcement has been read out in the cathedral of Turku and the Dominican church of Turku three days before (17 June).

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Omnibus presentes litteras inspecturis. Thorirus de nosis canonicus ecclesie Aboensis cathedralis, Gunno de Virmu eiusdem ecclesie cathedralis officialis, supprior et conventus Aboensis ordinis predicatorum, Jacobus curatus ecclesie sancte Katerine in nummis, et universitas civitatis Aboensis, salutem in Domino. Tenore presentium constare volumus universis, nos super electione reverendi viri domini Rangvaldi in ecclesia nostra cathedrali Aboensi dudum facta, litteram denuntiationis in die Botulfi abbatis vidisse, et lectam audivisse in ecclesia cathedrali memorata et in ecclesia fratrum predicatorum in Abo, coram clero et populo in hec verba:

Nicholaus divina miseratione archiepiscopus Upsalensis, dilectis in Christo filiis, clero ac populo civitatis aeque dyocesis Aboensis, salutem in Domino. Presentato nobis dudum per discretum virum dominum Laurentium ac procuratorem ecclesie Aboensis, decreto electionis facte de reverendo viro domino Rangvaldo canonico Aboensi in pastorem ac episcopum matris vestre ecclesie Aboensis, nos officii nostri debitum exequentes dirigimus ad vos discretum virum dominum Gunnonem nostre dyocesis presbiterum, illis quorum interest, secundum formam juris denuntiantes ut si quisquam in predicti personam electi seu formam de ipso facte electionis, aliquid rationabile obicere volverit peremptorie presentibus evocatus, infra festum beati Laurentii proximo venturum Upsalie compareat coram nobis. Alioquin elapso termino memorato, omnis objectionis vocem sibi noverit preterclusam. Hec autem denuntiatio puplice fiat in ecclesia cathedrali prefata aliquo die festivo, aut alias populo civitatis adhoc specialiter congregato. Super qua denuntiatione modo qui premittitur puplicata, ut nobis de ea fides fiat confici volumus instrumentum puplicum, sive litteram autenticam fide dignorum sigillis ac eorum subscriptionibus roboratam. In cuius rei testimonium sigillum nostrum presentibus est appensum. Datum Upsalie, anno Domini MCCC nono, quinto kalend[as] junii.

Nos igitur, Thorirus de nosis canonicus Aboensis ecclesie cathedralis, Gunno de Virmu, eiusdem ecclesie cathedralis officialis, supprior et conventus Aboensis ordinis predicatorum, Jacobus curatus ecclesie sancte Katerine in nummis et universitas civitatis Aboensis, in testimonium et evidens documentum dicte denuntiationis facte in Abo in die Botulfi abbatis in presentia nostra et plurimorum tam laicorum quam clericorum fidedignorum, sigilla nostra presentibus sunt appensa. Datum Abo anno Domini M trecentesimo nono, duodecimo kalendas julii

Comments: Nils Kettilsson (†1314) was archbishop of Uppsala in 1305-1314. Being of noble family (Hvit), he began his ecclesiastical career as canon secular in Linköping, before he was elected bishop of Västerås in 1299 or 1300. He left the episcopal office in Västerås, when he was promoted to archbishop of Uppsala in 1305, for which he received papal confirmation in 1306. As both bishop and archbishop, Nils Kettilsson appears to have remained a close ally of King Birger Magnusson of Sweden, and apparently played an important part in the fall of the young king’s guardian, Regent Torgils Knutsson, in 1305-06. He has been attributed to a significant authorship of historical nature during his office in Uppsala. As archbishop, Nils Kettilsson seems to have had quite amicable relations to the convent of Friars Preachers in Sigtuna in general and to Fr. Israel Erlandsson (see 1281 2/10) in particular. In 1309 12/8, he received papal mandate from Clement V to install Fr. Israel as his successor as bishop in Västerås. Along with Fr. Israel, he was installed as executor of the estate of Folke Jonsson in 1310 12/9, and it was Archbishop Nils who appointed Fr. Israel as one of the two inquisitors to interrogate the alleged heretic Botulf of Gottröra in 1311 8/4. In terms of the entire Dominican convent in Sigtuna, Archbishop Nils in 1310 18/4 and 1310 26/4 issued letters of indulgence in their favour; he endowed them with access to firewood and fishing on his estates in 1311 4/7; he authorized the Sigtuna friars to preach and hear confession in the entire archdiocese in 1313 6/6; and in his last will and testament from 1314 27/5, he left sums of 6 marks and 3 marks to the Dominican convents in Sigtuna and Västerås respectively. ● Bishop Ragvald II of Turku (1309-1321) originated from Åland and was a canon secular at the cathedral chapter in Turku, when he was elected bishop of the same diocese in 1309. He is not known to have had any particular relations to the Order of Preachers during his office. ● The announcement from Archbishop Nils to be read out in the two churches, which is included in full length in the letter (= DS II 1624 and FMU 258), is dated to 28 May 1309. Any complaints or objections to the election of Bishop Ragvald were to be brought before the archbishop by the following Day of St. Lawrence (10 August) at the latest.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1626 (+ 1624); Finlands Medeltidsurkunder no. 259 (+ 258).

1309 16/8

Värnamo

Convent of Sigtuna

Last will and testament for Filip Björnsson in which he wishes to be buried in the priory of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna, for which the convent is bequeathed with 50 marks denariorum.

Source: Original document. The National Archives of Sweden, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et ffilii et spiritus sancti amen. Ego Philippus Bjornsson sanus mente et corpore, testamentum meum condono et ordino per hunc modum. In primis meam eligo sepulturam apud ffratres predicatores Sictunie quibus lego quinquaginta marcas denariorum. Item quinquaginta marcas denariorum deputo ad distribuendum monasteriis ecclesiis hospitalibus et pauperibus per executores huius testamenti mei pro solucione autem predictorum denariorum deputo unam marcam terre sitam in Grunsø, redimendam per heredes meos inffra annum a tempore obitus mei computendam. Exequtores huius testamenti mei, ffacio Sigmundum Kiældærsson, Magnum Niclis son, Philippum Michaelis filium et dominum Laurencium sacerdotem in Walby. In cuius rei testimonium sigillum meum presentibus est appensum, et sigilla Sigmundi Kiældærsson, Magni Niclisson, Philippi Michaelis ffilio presentibus apponi peto. Actum apud Værnæmo anno Domini MCCCIX inffra octavam asumcionis beate Marie.

Comments: Neither Filip Björnsson nor his location can be identified. He appears to have been a small-scale landowner, probably of rural low nobility.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1632.

1309 22/8

Ribe

Convent of Ribe

Fr. Nicolaus, prior of the Friars Preachers in Ribe, certifies a royal letter of privilege for the cathedral chapter of Ribe; the certification is made jointly with Bishop Christian of Ribe and Guardian Jacobus of the local Friars Minor.

Source: Original document. The Danish National Archives, Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

Omnibus presens scriptum cernentibus. Cristiarnus Dei gratia Ripensis episcopus, frater Nicholaus, prior fratrum predicatorum Ripensium, et frater Jacobus gardianus fratrum minorum ibidem, salutem in Domino sempiternam. Noveritis nos vidisse et diligenter inspexisse litteras seu privilegium regis illustris infra contentum non rasum, non abolitum, nec in aliqua sui parte viciatum, sub hac forma: (...) Et nos Cristiarnus Ripensis episcopus ad rogatum et requisitionem capituli nostri cum ipsum originale portare de loco ad locum sit periculosum propter viarum disscrimina predictum originale de verbo ad verbum transscribi fecimus per Michaelem, clericum nostrum, juratum et ad hoc specialiter deputatum. In cuius rei testimonium sigillum nostrum una cum sigillis predictorum fratrum presentibus duximus apponenda. Datum Ripis anno Domini MCCC nono, in octavo assumptionis beate virginis.

Dansk oversættelse:

Christian, af Guds nåde biskop i Ribe, broder Niels, prior for prædikebrødrene i Ribe, og broder Jakob, gardian for de små brødre sammesteds, til alle, der ser dette brev: Hilsen evindelig med Gud. I skal vide, at vi har set og omhyggeligt gennemlæst nedenfor nævnte, berømmelige konges brev og privilegium uskrabet, ustunget og ubeskadiget i enhver henseende og af følgende ordlyd: (...) Og vi biskop Christian af Ribe har efter vort kapitels bøn og anmodning, da det er farligt at bringe selve originalen fra sted til sted på grund af de farlige veje, ladet fornævnte original afskrive ord til andet af vor klerk Michael, der er taget i ed og særlig beskikket hertil. Til vidnesbyrd herom er vort segl tillige med fornævnte brødres segl hængt under dette brev. Givet i Ribe i det Herrens år 1309 på ottendedagen efter Mariæ himmelfart.

Comments: Fr. Nicolaus, prior of the Friars Preachers in Ribe, is not known from any other sources. ● Bishop Christian of Ribe was in office from 1288 to his death in 1313; before his election, he had been archdeacon at the cathedral chapter in Ribe. He appears to have been a close ally of King Erik VI Menved of Denmark. Bishop Christian is otherwise not known to have had any particular relations to the Friars Preachers. ● The certification concerns a letter of privilege issued shortly before, on 29 July 1309, by King Erik VI of Denmark for the cathedral chapter of Ribe, in which the bailiffs and tenants of the chapter’s land-holdings were exempted from military tax (leding) and other royal duties (DD 2 VI 193). ● The certified transcript was made by Bishop Christian’s clerk, Michael, on request of the cathedral chapter, “since it is hazardous to carry the original itself from place to place due to the dangerous roads”. ● The prior’s seal is still extant and attached to the document; a drawing of it is published in Danske gejstlige Sigiller fra Middelalderen no. 953.

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. VI no. 199.

1309

Convent of Helsingborg

The Friars Preachers are given a site in Helsingborg.

Source: Annales Petri Olavi.

Language: Latin.

1309. Predicatores habuerunt locum Helsingburgis.

Dansk oversættelse:

1309. Prædikanterne fik et sted i Helsingborg.

Comments: This otherwise quite simple entry produces great scholarly problems, as 1309 cannot be the foundation year of the convent in Helsingborg. (Other) Dominican annals disagree on 1269 or 1275 as the year of its beginning, and there are five independent instances stating the convent’s existence in the period 1285-1304. The wording differs from the chronicler’s other entries on Dominican convent foundations, but if it is merely to be read as secondary donation of some plot in the town to a then already existing convent, it stands out as the sole entry of this kind. It has been suggested that the Franciscan chronicler could have referred to a transfer of an originally Franciscan house of terminario in the town, handed over to the then already existing Dominican convent; such a Franciscan presence in Helsingborg is indicated by a source from 1307 (Bååth 1933, 304-305).

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, p. 190; Annales Danici, p. 210.

1310 16/1

Lund

Convent of Lund

Lady Cecilie, widow after Johannes Kalv, former marshal of the Danish king, authorizes her brother, Peder Nielsen de Eljaröd, to donate her estate in Vragerup to the cathedral in Lund in return for an anniversary, which is to include an annual donation of 14 ounces for a candle in front of Corpus Christi in the church of the Friars Preachers in Lund, along with 2 ounces for the friars themselves. The donated land and the distribution of its revenue is to be administered by the dean of the cathedral chapter in Lund. The letter is co-sealed by the prior of the Dominican convent in Lund.

Source: Original document (damaged). The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Universis presentes litteras inspecturis, Cecilia relicta domini Johannis dicti Kaalf, quondam illustris regis Danorum marskalci, salutem in Domino sempiternam. Noverint universi quod nobili viro domino Petro Niclas sun de Elliaryth dilecto fratri meo do et concedo auctoritate presentcium plenam et liberam facultatem scotandi ecclesie beati Laurentii Lundis omnia bona mea, mobilia et inmobilia, in Wraghathorp sita cum agris pratis pascuis et in dicto Wraghathorp mark mihi attinentibus universis, ita videlicet quod dominus Gwido decanus Lundensis, qui nunc est, et su[cc]essores sui decani Lundenses, qui pro tempore fuerint, dicta bona sub ordinatione sua libere habeant et anniversarium meum modo qui sequitur teneant ex eisdem. Primo in die aniversarii mei ad offerendam dent duas [oras denariorum]; item canonicis qui vigiliis et misse interfuerint marcham denariorum; item vicariis duas oras; item ad lampadem ardentem ante corpus Christi in ecclesia fratrum predicatorum Lundis quatuordecim oras denariorum; item fratribus predicatoribis duas oras; item fratribus minoribus duas oras; et siquid residuum fuerit de fructibus bonorum predictorum hoc cedat dicto domino decano libere et suis successoribus annuatim. Promitto insuper quod dictam scotationem per dictum dominum Petrum, fratrem meum dilectum, prefate ecclesie Lundensi faciendam ratam et gratam in perpetuum conservabo nec volo per me vel heredes meos aliquod inpedimentum unquam fieri contra eam, sed volo quod dictus dominus decanus exnunc statim dictorum bonorum omnium possessionem intret et habeat corporalem. In cuius rei testimonium sigillum meum una cum sigillo prioris fratrum predicatorum Lundis duxi presentibus apponendum. Datum Lundis anno Domini MCCC decimo, in die beati Marcelli pape et martiris.

Dansk oversættelse:

Cecilie, enke efter hr. Johannes Kalv, fordum den berømmelige danske konges marsk, til alle, der får dette brev at se: Hilsen evindelig med Gud. Alle skal vide, at jeg ved dette brev til min elskede broder, den velbyrdige mand hr. Peder Nielsen af Eljaröd, giver og overdrager fri og fuld myndighed til at skøde til Skt. Laurentiuskirken i Lund alt mit gods, løst og fast i Vragerup med ager, eng, græsgang og alt, hvad der tilkommer mig i den nævnte Vragerups mark, på det vilkår, at den nuværende dekan i Lund, hr. Guido, og alle hans efterfølgere som dekaner i Lund, hvem det til enhver tid måtte være, skal have fri dispositionsret over det nævnte gods, og at de af indtægterne af samme gods afholder min årtid på følgende måde: For det første skal de på min årdag give 2 øre penge i offer, fremdeles til kannikkerne, der er til stede ved vigilierne og messen, 1 mark penge, fremdeles til vikarerne 2 øre, fremdeles til det evige lys foran Kristi Legeme i prædikebrødrenes Kirke i Lund 14 øre penge, fremdeles til prædikebrødrene 2 øre, fremdeles til de små brødre 2 øre, og hvis der er noget tilovers af frugterne af fornævnte gods, skal det årligt frit tilfalde den nævnte herre dekanen og hans efterfølgere. Jeg lover ydermere, at jeg vil anse den skødning, som omtalte herre, min elskede broder Peder, foretager til nævnte kirke i Lund, for god og gyldig til evig tid, og jeg erklærer som min vilje, at der hverken fra min egen side eller fra mine arvingers nogensinde skal rejses nogen hindring imod den, men jeg vil, at nævnte herre dekan straks med umiddelbar retsvirkning skal træde ind i og tage alle de nævnte godser i legemlig besiddelse. Til vidnesbyrd herom har jeg ladet mit segl tilligemed seglet for prædikebrødrenes prior i Lund hænge under dette brev. Givet i Lund i det Herrens år 1310 på Skt. Marcello pave og martyrs dag.

Comments: The prior of the Friars Preachers in Lund at this time cannot be identified. ● On Lady Cecilie, see 1304 10/3. The donation was subsequently certified at the provincial court (landsting) of Skåne on 11 July (see below), and the arrangement was finally implemented, when Cecilie died in 1318 27-28/7. ● Vragerup (Uppåkra parish, Bara hundred) is situated 3 km southwest of Lund.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1649; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. VI no. 214.

1310 11/7 Lund

The provincial court of Skåne certifies the above-mentioned donation and the related anniversary foundation, of which the donation for the candle in front of the Corpus Christi in the church of the Friars Preachers is given the highest priority.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Omnibus presens scriptum cernentibus, Petrus Jonæs son quondam prefectus Scanie, Petrus Niclæs son de Borasyo, Petrus Niclæs son de Simbrus, Suthmannus Ælenæ son, milites, Petrus Allonis persona ecclesie Myathølby in Listria, Ascerus presbiter persona ecclesie beati Michaelis, Lundis, Nicholaus Tunæ son de Klæpæthorp, Andreas Pæters son de Bullathorp, Nicholaus Jacob son de Harthakræ, Johannes Niclæs son de Thorthorp, Petrus Uffæ son advocatus Lundensis, et Erlandus advocatus in Malmoghe; salutem in Domino sempiternam. Noverint universi, quod anno Domini MCCC decimo, sabbato proximo post diem beati Kanuti regis et martiris, nobilis domina domina Cecilia, relicta domini Johannis dicti Kaalf, quondam illustris regis danorum marskalci, in communi placito Scanie constituta, multis presentibus fidedignis, scotavit ecclesie beati Laurentii Lundis, omnia bona sua mobilia et inmobilia in Wraghæthorp et Wræghæthorp mark sita cum agris, pratis, pascuis et eorum attinentiis universis, juste in perpetuum possidenda. Ita videlicet quod dominus Gwido decanus Lundensis, qui nunc est, et successores sui, decani Lundenses, qui pro tempore fuerint, dicta bona sub ordinatione sua libere habeant, et anniversarium dicte domine, modo qui sequitur, teneant ex eisdem, primo in die anniversarii sui, ad offerendam dent duas oras denariorum, canonicis, qui vigiliis et misse interfuerint marcham denariorum, vicariis duas oras denariorum, ad lampadem ardentem ante corpus Christi in ecclesia fratrum predicatorum Lundis quatuordecim oras denariorum, fratribus predicatoribus ibidem duas oras, fratribus minoribus ibidem duas oras denariorum, et siquid residuum fuerit de fructibus dictorum bonorum, hoc cedat dicto domino decano, libere, et suis successoribus annuatim, volvit preterea et protestata fuit domina predicta quod si aliquando contigerit propter karistiam temporis, vel alios casus quoscunque, redditus dictorum bonorum non sufficere ad solvendum omnia suprascripta, quod quatuordecim ore denariorum ad lampadem ardentem ante corpus Christi in ecclesia fratrum predicatorum Lundis, omni anno sine diminutione qualibet exsolvantur, et defectus fiat in aliis distributionibus antedictis. In cuius rei testimonium sigilla nostra cum sigillo dicte domine presentibus duximus apponenda. Datum Lundis, anno et die supradictis.

Dansk oversættelse:

Peder Jonsen, forhenværende gælker i Skåne, Peder Nielsen af Borsjö, Peder Nielsen af Simris, (og) Sudman Helenesen, riddere, Peder Allesen, sognepræst i Mjällby Kirke i Lister, Asser, sognepræst i Lund Skt. Mikkels Kirke, Niels Tuesen af Klågerup, Anders Pedersen af Bollerup, Niels Jakobsen af Harrie, Jens Nielsen af Torup, Peder Uffesen, foged i Lund, og Erland, foged i Malmø, hilser alle, der ser dette brev, evindeligt med Herren. Alle skal vide, at i det Herrens år 1310 på første lørdag efter den hellige Knud konge og martyrs dag har den velbyrdige frue fru Cecilie, enke efter hr. Johannes kaldet ’Kalv’, den berømmelige danske konges tidligere marsk, på Skånes landsting i mange troværdige mænds nærværelse til Skt. Laurentius Kirke i Lund skødet alt sit gods, løst og fast, i Vragerup og Vragerup Mark med ager og eng, græsgange og alt deres tilliggende at besidde med rette evindelig, således at hr. Guido, som nu er dekan i Lund, og alle hans efterfølgere til enhver tid som dekaner i Lund frit skal kunne bestyre det nævnte gods og af samme lade afholde nævnte frues årtid på følgende måde: Først skal de på dagen for hendes årtid give 2 øre penge i offer; til de kannikker, som har deltaget i vigilierne og messen, 1 mark penge; til vikarerne 2 øre penge; for en brændende lampe foran Kristi Legeme i prædikebrødrenes kirke i Lund 14 øre penge; til prædikebrødrene sammesteds 2 øre; til de små brødre sammesteds 2 øre penge; og hvis der bliver noget tilbage af indtægterne af det nævnte gods, skal det frit tilfalde nævnte hr. dekan og hans efterfølgere hvert år. Den fornævnte frue ønskede endvidere og erklærede, at hvis indtægterne af nævnte gods nogensinde på grund af dyrtid eller andre ulykker ikke skulle være tilstrækkelige til at betale alt det ovenfor beskrevne, skal de 14 øre penge til lampen foran Kristi Legeme i prædikebrødrekirken i Lund betales fuldtud hvert år uden noget fradrag, mens det manglende skal afgå i de andre fornævnte uddelinger. Til vidnesbyrd om dette er vore segl tillige med den omtalte frues segl hængt under dette brev. Givet i Lund på ovennævnte år og dag.

Comments: See above.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1687; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. VI no. 275.

1310 16/2

Uppsala

Sigtuna (Uppsala) OP

Provost Anders of the cathedral chapter in Uppsala allows the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna to have their accommodation in the hospital and ‘God’s house’, which he has built in Uppsala with chambers, hall, kitchen and cells; at the hospital entrance, there is a painting of St. Dominic. If it is decided to use the house for student accommodation also, the friars and students shall share it. In return, the friars shall perform pastoral services for the poor people registered in the hospital and say mass on a number of specific feast days; in the priory church in Sigtuna, the convent shall celebrate an annual mass for the Holy Virgin and a mass for the dead in benefit of the hospital inhabitants. The letter is co-sealed by Archbishop Nils of Uppsala and the entire cathedral chapter, along with Prior Israel Erlandi and the convent of Friars Preachers in Sigtuna.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Universis presentes litteras inspecturis, Andreas prepositus ecclesie Upsalensis, salutem in Domino sempiternam. Dominus Jhesus Christus perpetuas pollicetur in celestibus mansiones hiis qui pro nomine eius pauperes hospicio colligunt in presenti, hac consideratione ductus ego Andreas prepositus Upsalensis in remissionem meorum peccaminum et premii celestis augmentum, religiosos viros, fratres ordinis predicatorum qui divini amoris instinctu ewangelice paupertatis elegerunt, sarcinam propter Deum, victum et hospicium mendicantes volens prosequi beneficio speciali, ipsis in domo Dei quam Upsalie edificavi perpetuo et irrevocabiliter deputo et assigno in medio interstitio domus unum hospicium ante cuius hostium beatus Dominicus est depictus. Item unum cubiculum, item stupam, coquinam et cellas ibidem, quod si contigerit me personaliter, aut me vocato de medio, venerabilem patrem dominum archiepiscopum Upsalensem, ac priorem Sictoniensem qui pro tempore fuerint in dicta domo scolares ponere, celle ad scolares pertineant, et tunc stupa et coquina fratribus et scolaribus inibi positis sint communes, transferens in priorem et conventum Sictonie fratrum ordinis predicatorum, usum predictorum locorum, ita tamen quod eorum proprietas ad pauperes pertineat in dicta domo degentes, sed dicti fratres a predictorum locorum usu per neminem valeant impediri, nisi temporibus quibus ibidem in pentecoste et synodo convivium celebratur, prior autem Sictuniensis et fratres predicti teneantur sollicitare principales procuratores et convivas dicte domus de utilitatibus et consolationibus pauperum et infirmorum in domo degencium memorata jura ipsius et res pro posse etiam defensuri. Et eorundem pauperum in testamentis ac aliis piis operibus utilitates efficaciter promoveant, ac eis spiritualia solacia karitative impendant etiam quando Upsalie fuerint cum commode potuerunt visitationis frequentia corporalis, meique et aliorum convivarum dicte domus sint annis singulis memores apud Deum. Item fratres de Sictunia in sepedicta domo Dei, quarta die pentecostes, et sollempnitatibus beate Katerine, et sancti Nicolai predicare, et illuc tunc venire etiam non vocati teneantur, et in pentecoste et synodo intersint collegio convivarum. Item quando fratres dormiunt in predicta domo dicant missam in capella ibidem, dummodo velint celebrare die illo, nisi rogati sint missam aliby dicere, vel aliter ex voto, vel aliis causis rationabilibus volverint, et si missam votivam celebrant in capella oblationem in usus suos assumant. Ego frater Israel et conventus Sictuniensis promittimus, quod annis singulis pro omnibus convivis domus Dei Upsalie unam missam de beata virgine, et alteram pro defunctis perpetuo celebrabimus in conventu, et quilibet frater sacerdos unam missam de beata virgine et aliam pro defunctis dicemus annis singulis pro eisdem, et premissas conditiones curabimus fideliter observare. In premissorum omnium robur et evidenciam pleniorem ad meam instantiam sigillum, venerabilis patris domini Nicolai Dei gratia archiepiscopi, auctoritatem huic meo facto prestantis, ac capituli Upsalensis, meumque, ac fratris Israelis prioris et conventus Sictuniensis sigilla presentibus sunt appensa. Datum apud antiquam Upsaliam anno Domini MCCC decimo, quartodecimo kalendas marcii.

Comments: On the back side of the document is written: De hospicio fratrum Upsalie. ● On Fr. Israel Erlandi, see 1281 2/10. ● On Provost Anders and the hospital in Uppsala, see 1305 27/5. ● On the Dominican presence in Uppsala, see 1305 14/6. ● On the cult of St. Dominic, see 1234 7/10.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1652.

1310 18/4

Sigtuna

Convent of Sigtuna

Archbishop Nils Kettilsson of Uppsala consecrates an altar dedicated to the Holy Cross, St. Peter and St. Paul in the church of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna, and at the same occasion, he issues a letter of indulgence in favour of the convent, in which he grants 40 days of indulgence for anyone who visits the priory church on the anniversary of the altar or on the feast days of the Holy Cross, St. Peter and St. Paul or in the week following these days.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Omnibus presentes litteras inspecturis, Nicolaus miseratione divina archiepiscopus Upsalensis, salutem in Domino sempiternam. Quia divina nobis favente clementia, altare quoddam in ecclesia fratrum predicatorum Siktunie, in honorem sancte crucis, et beatorum Petri et Pauli apostolorum dedicavimus, volentes ipsam ecclesiam, devotione fidelium frequentari, omnibus vere penitentibus et confessis, qui in anniversario dedicationis dicti altaris, seu in festo inventionis aut exaltationis sancte crucis, item in singulis festivitatibus beatorum Petri et Pauli apostolorum, et per omnes dictarum festivitatum octavas, dictam ecclesiam devote visitaverint, quadraginta dierum indulgentias de injunctis sibi penitentiis, annis singulis, perpetuo misericorditer in Domino relaxamus. Datum Siktunie, anno [Domini MCCC]X quartodecimo kalend maii.

Comments: The year of the original letter is unreadable due to damage, but it can be dated from transcripts by Peringskiöld and Örnhielm. ● On Archbishop Nils Kettilsson of Uppsala, see 1309 20/6. He issued an additional letter of indulgence in favour of the same convent eight days letter, extending its functionality to a series of other feast days as well; see below.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1756.

1310 26/4 Viksta

The same archbishop issues an additional letter of indulgence in favour of the same convent, in which he grants 40 days of indulgence for anyone who visits the priory church of Virgin Mary on the four feast days of the Virgin, along with the feast days of St. Peter Martyr, St. Dominic, St. Augustin, the Holy Cross, St. Peter, St. Paul, St. Lawrence and St. Eric.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Omnibus presentes litteras inspecturis, Nicolaus divina miseratione archiepiscopus Upsalensis, salutem in Domino sempiternam. Quoniam ut ait apostolus, omnes stabimus ante tribunal Christi, recepturi prout in corpore gessimus sive bonum fuerit sive malum, oportet nos diem messionis extreme misericordie operibus prevenire, id quoque seminare in terris, quod reddente domino, multiplicato fructu recolligere valeamus in celis, firmam spem, fiduciamque tenentes, quoniam qui parce seminat parce et metet, et qui seminat in benedictionibus de benedictionibus et metet vitam eternam, cupientes igitur, ut ecclesia fratrum ordinis predicatorum Sictonie, in honorem gloriose virginis Marie consecrata congruis honoribus frequentetur et a Christi fidelibus jugiter veneretur omnibus vere penitentibus et confessis, qui ad dictam ecclesiam, in festis beate virginis, videlicet assumptionis, annunciationis, nativitatis et purificationis, et festis beatorum Petri martyris, ac Dominici et Augustini confessorum, nec non et in celebritate dedicationis ipsius ecclesie, ac festis sancte Crucis videlicet, inventionis et exaltationis, causa devotionis accesserint, et sollempnitati devotione debita interfuerint, de omnipotentis Dei misericordia, et beatorum Petri et Pauli apostolorum eius, auctoritate, ac beatorum martirum, Laurencii et Erici meritis confisi, quatraginta dierum indulgentias die quolibet premissorum, de injunctis sibi penitentiis misericorditer in Domino relaxamus. In Cuius rei testimonium sigillum nostrum presentibus est appensum. Datum apud ecclesiam Wixtadhe, anno Domini MCCCdecimo, dominica quasi modo geniti.

Comments: See above.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. II no. 1666.

1310

Convent of Haderslev, Province of Dacia

Fr. Canutus, prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Dacia, buys a Bible from (or for?) the convent in Haderslev for the donation given by the king of Norway.

Source: Inscription in Bible (Kgl. Bib. Acc. 2001/100, fol. 1r). The Royal Library, Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

Anno Domini MCCCX istam bibliam emit frater Kanutus prior provincialis a conventu Hatharslevensi de dono domini regis Norvegie.

Dansk oversættelse:

I det Herrens år 1310 købtes denne bibel af broder Knud, provincialprior, fra/til konventet i Haderslev for gaven fra den herre konge af Norge.

Comments: The inscription is made in a Bible, probably a French production from the mid-thirteenth century. It is a complete Bible, consisting of 1,226 parchment pages in a size of 16.4 x 10.8 cm, with more than eighty illustrated initials. To judge from the Dominican-like priests included in several of the illustrations, it may indeed be one of the bibles produced at the Convent of Saint-Jacques in Paris. The Bible contains numerous handwritten notes, supposedly made by its owner(s). By the fifteenth century the cover of the book was so worn that it needed a re-binding, but apparently the inscription made by Fr. Canutus was still considered so important that it too was pasted into the new cover. This is the oldest extant complete Bible with relations to Denmark. Apparently, it was sold out of the country in the eighteenth century and bought by The Royal Library in 2001. ● On Fr. Canutus, prior provincial of Dacia, see 1308 AugSep. ● The king of Norway at this time was Håkon V Magnusson (1299-1319), see 1296. ● As short as it is, the wording of the text has led to numerous different interpretations. One is that the Bible was bought by King Håkon of Norway as a donation for Fr. Canutus and the convent; another is that it was bought by Fr. Canutus, affiliated to the convent in Haderslev, for the king’s donation (Petersen 2002); while a third and fourth possibility is that Fr. Canutus bought the Bible either from or for the convent in Haderslev for money donated by the king. Neither of the suggested readings is without its problems. It would, however, be highly unusual for a prior provincial to address himself to one particular convent, which in this case is even less likely as Fr. Canutus before his election for provincial is said to have been affiliated to the convent in Odense (see 1308 AugSep). ● Whether the Bible subsequently stayed in Haderslev or if it went along with the prior provincial is unknown, but according to a later inscription it was sold in 1514 14/6 from the convent of Friars Preachers in Schleswig to one Paulus Moller.

Published: Petersen, Broder Knud..., p. 45; Skatte i Det Kongelige Bibliotek (scanned image).

Literature: Petersen 2002; Jakobsen 2008, pp. 55-56.

1311 15/7

Convent of Bruges (prov. Francia)

The church of the Friars Preachers in Bruges is consecrated by Bishop Oluf of Roskilde.

Source: De Jonghe’s Belgium Dominicanum.

Language: Latin.

De conventu Brugensi. (…) De ecclesia. Hujus conventûs ecclesia anno 1311 idibus julii consecrata fuit à reverendissimo domino Olao episcopo Rosscildensi Daciæ. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

Om konventet i Brugge. (…) Om kirken. Dette konvents kirke blev indviet den 15. juli i år 1311 af den ærværdige herre Oluf, biskop af Roskilde i Danmark. (…)

Comments: Bishop Oluf of Roskilde (1301-1320) had been a canon at the cathedral chapter of Roskilde and procurator of Archbishop Jens Grand of Lund, when he was appointed for the episcopal see by the archbishop in 1301, after the choice of the cathedral chapter itself had been rejected; he was not papally approved until 1304. He did much to improve the educational conditions of the Roskilde chapter during his office, and appears to have had amicable relations to the Friars Minor and the Dominican sisters of the diocese (1305 15/7 and 1305 9/11); this is, however, the only extant instance of any relations to the Friars Preachers. The business of Bishop Oluf in Bruges is not known, but he must have been there for some time, as a letter by him is issued in the city on 1311 15/3. ● The church of the Friars Preachers in Bruges was dedicated to St. Paul.

Published: Belgium Dominicanum, p. 163.

1311 5/8

Sigtuna

OP (Sweden)

Johan Ängel confirms the transfer of a perpetual vicariate, founded by his ancestor Magnus Jonsson, from Sko Abbey to Uppsala Cathedral. The letter is issued on the Day of St. Dominic.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Omnibus presentes litteras inspecturis, Johannes dictus Angelus, salutem in Domino sempiternam. Noverint universi quod cum olim vir nobilis, dominus Magnus Jonsson quandam perpetuam vicariam fundasset de bonis suis Frøsaaker et Fullabro ordinans quod si monasterium in Sko conditiones in fundatione dicte vicarie appositas non servaret, predicta vicaria cum suis conditionibus ad Upsalensem ecclesiam transferretur, jamiamque succedente tempore, de voluntate abbatisse et conventus in Sko, ac communi consensu heredum dicti domini Magni ad hoc accedente, dicta vicaria cum suis conditionibus et oneribus ad ipsam Upsalensem ecclesiam est translata. Nos dicte vicarie fundationem et translationem pro nobis et nostris heredibus inperpetuum firmam et ratam volumus observare. In cuius rei testimonium sigillum nostrum presentibus est appensum. Datum Sictonie anno Domini millesimo CCC undecimo, in festo beati Dominici confessoris.

Comments: This appears to be the first extant instance from Sweden where the Feast of St. Dominic is used as date in a diploma; on the Feast of St. Dominic, see 1234 7/10. The case is otherwise completely unrelated to the Friars Preachers.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. III no. 1804.

1312 27/2

Riga

Convents of Tallinn and Visby (prov. Dacia),

Dorpat, Lübeck, Riga, Rostock, Stralsund and Wismar (prov. Saxonia)

Archbishop Friedrich of Riga mediates a settlement between Bishop Hartung of Saaremaa and the city council of Riga concerning the killing of two Riga prelates, Provost Wedekin and Canon Heinrich, according to which the citizens of Riga are to found two altars, one in the Dominican and one in the Franciscan church of Riga, including the cost of a priest serving at the altars. In return, both convents are to organize perpetual masses for the souls of the killed prelates to be said in all churches of the two orders in Livonia, Lübeck, Rostock, Stralsund, Wismar and Visby. Finally, three citizens of Riga are to go on a pilgrimage to Rocamadour in France.

Source: Original document. The State Archives of Latvia, Riga.

Language: Latin.

Frater Fridericus, Dei et apostolice sedis gratia s. Rigensis ecclesie archiepiscopus, universis Christi fidelibus has patentes litteras inspecturis salutem in auctore salutis. Ad notitiam presentium et memoriam futurorum universis notum facimus per presentes, quod venerabilis frater noster in Christo, dominus Hartungus, Osiliensis episcopus, et vasalli Osiliensis ecclesie, pro se ipsis ex parte una, et advocatus, consules et cives civitatis nostre Rigensis ex parte altera, coram nobis personaliter constituti, super mortibus quondam Wedekini prepositi et Henrici canonici Rigensis ecclesie, omniumque aliorum, cum eis olim eadem ecclesia et in Riga tunc temporis occisorum, nec non super omnibus excessibus et singulis atque culpis tunc inibi perpetratis diligentem tractatum habentes, tandem, divina gratia cooperante et mediantibus nobis, ad hanc concordiam devenerunt, quod in ecclesia fratrum minorum unum altare et in ecclesia fratrum predicatorum Rigae aliud altare erigantur, presbiterique ordinentur pro eis, qui in ipsis celebrare debeant, et fraternitates procurent per monasteria totius Livonie, et in civitatibus maritimis, videlicet Lubek, Rostoc, Sundis, Wismaria et Gotlandia, pro animabus dictorum occisorum, nec non tres cives Rigenses ad s. Marie ecclesie de Rupe Amatoris, pro redemtione dictarum animarum destinentur. Et una dictarum partium alteri ad invicem omne jus, omnemque actionem, quod et quae sibi communiter vel divisim ex predictis mortibus et excessibus, vel ipsorum aliquo quoquomodo spectantia seu pertinentia, libere et absolute dimisit pariter et donavit, promittentes ad invicem dicte partes, se de cetero super premissis mortibus et excessibus vel ipsorum aliquo, aut occasione eorum, per se, vel per alios in judicio vel extra nullatenus molestare, nec movere aliquam questionem, sed servare perpetuo omnia et singula suprascripta, et in nulla contra ipsa facere vel venire de jure, vel de facto, occasione aliqua sive causa. In cuius rei testimonium nostrum sigillum presentibus duximus apponendum. Datum Rigae, anno Domini MCCXII, ∙iv∙ calendas martii, pontificatus nostri anno ∙viii∙.

Comments: The redeeming arrangement was apparently implemented, as the convent of Friars Preachers in Lübeck later that same year promised to say the perpetual masses for the said prelates, who were allegedly ‘killed during a riot’, after the convent had been asked to do so by the city council of Riga and paid to do so by the local city council of Lübeck (LEKUB 1. ser. vol. II no. 639).

Published: Liv-, Est- und Kurländisches Urkundenbuch 1. ser. vol. II no. 637.

1312 13/5

Carcassonne

Province of Dacia

Fr. Canutus, prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Dacia, represents his province as elector at the general chapter in Carcassonne, where he takes part in the election of Fr. Berengarius de Landore as master general of the Order.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Anno Domini MCCCXII tertio ydus maii in vigilia pentecostes in conventu Carcasonne celebrata fuit electio magistri ordinis, fuitque electus in magistrum frater Berengarius de Laudona magister in theologia, oriundus de diocesi Ruthenensi; erat autem tunc prior provincialis provincie Tholosane. Erat autem ∙xlv∙ numero electores, inter quos erant prior provinciales ∙xvii∙ scilicet: Hyspanie frater Lupus; Francie frater Erveus, magister in theologie; Romane provincie frater Philippus; regni Sicilie frater Raynaldus; Theutonie frater Henricus; Polonie frater Peregrinus; Grecie frater P[etrus] Barbois Bitterensis; Aragonie frater Romeus, magister in theologia; Provincie frater Guillelmus de Lauduno; Lombardie superioris frater Barnabas; provincie Tholosane frater Berengarius de Laudona, magister in theologia; Lombardie inferioris frater Corradus; Anglie frater Nicholaus, magister in theologia Oxonie; Dacie frater Canutus; Boemie frater Dislaus; Saxonie frater Johannes de Busco. (…)

Comments: On Fr. Canutus, see 1308.

Published: Monumenta ordinis fratrum Praedicatorum historica vol. IV, p. 56 (with note 2).

After 1312

Convent of Roskilde

Parish priest Peder Brakke of Broby leaves his incumbency to join the convent of Friars Preachers in Roskilde.

Source: Sorø Donation Book.

Language: Latin.

Honorabilis vir dominus Petrus, dictus Brackæ, curatus ecclesiæ Broby, de Fyeneslöfmaglæ oriundus, dedit monasterio spiritu devotionis suæ ad profectum animæ curiam unam in Fyæneslöffmaglæ (…). Qvam qvidem curiam mater ejus Inge antea etiam contulerat donatione testamenti, anno domini mcccxii. Hic Petrus habuit a monasterio pro beneficio donationis hujus qvinqve solidos terræ cum dimidio in villa Broby concessive ad dies suos. Qvi tandem, relictis omnibus, ad fratres ordinis prædicatorum transmigravit Roskildis.

Comments: Peder Brakke (Petrus Brackæ) is only known from this mentioning in the donation book of Sorø Abbey. It is one of the extremely few descriptions of a friar’s pre-Dominican life in Denmark. In consideration of Peder’s social origin, there are indications that he probably came from rather well-off family, at least with status of lower nobility. Indeed, his birth-place of Fjenneslevmagle was seat of one the kingdom’s most wealthy and powerful families in the twelfth century. Both Fjenneslevmagle, the Cistercian Sorø Abbey and Peder’s parochial office of Broby (or Vester Bråby) were situated within in close area of south-western Zealand. Whereas no districts of Dominican terminaring are known for sure in Scandinavia, the priest’s decision to join the convent of Roskilde (instead of e.g. Holbæk, which was located closer by) could perhaps indicate that the south-west Zealandic area of Sorø-Broby was within the district of Roskilde; the fact that the Roskilde convent later on owned a domus terminarie in the nearby town of Slagelse only supports this thesis.

Published: Scriptorum Rerum Danicarum vol. IV, p. 480.

1314 21/4

Tallinn

Convent of Tallinn

Fr. Bernardus, prior of the Friars Preachers in Tallinn, and his convent verify, along with Bishop Henrik, Dean Johann and the cathedral chapter of Tallinn, transcripts of five letters of royal privileges issued by Danish kings for Daugavgrīva Abbey.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Universis Christi fidelibus presentia inspecturis frater Henricus miseratione divina episcopus Revaliensis, Jo. decanus, totumque capitulum, B. prior, totusque conventus fratrum predicatorum ibidem, salutem in omnium salvatore. Noveritis nos vidisse et diligenter perspexisse litteras domini nostri illustrissimi regis Danorum, non rasas, non abolitas, non cancellatas, nec in aliqua sui parte viciatas, tenores infrascriptos de verbo ad verbum continentes: (…). Et nos in omnium horum evidenciam firmiorem sigilla nostra presentibus duximus apponenda. Datum Revalie, anno Domini MCCCXIIII, dominica secunda post pascha.

Dansk oversættelse:

Broder Henrik, af Guds barmhjertighed biskop af Reval, Johannes, dekan, og hele kapitlet sammesteds, Bernhard, prior, og hele konventet af prædikebrødre sammesteds, til alle troende kristne, der får dette brev at se: Hilsen med alles frelser. I skal vide, at vi har set og omhyggeligt gennemlæst følgende breve udstedt af vor herre, de danskes berømmelige konge, hvilke var uskrabede, ustungne, ufordærvede og ubeskadigede i enhver henseende, ord for ord af nedenstående indhold: (…). Og vi har ladet vore segl hænge under dette brev til urokkeligt vidnesbyrd om alt dette. Givet i Reval i det Herrens år 1314, anden søndag efter påske.

Comments: Only the initial letter B. of the prior’s name is stated in the letter, but from an additional letter of verification issued a month later we are given his full name Bernardus. ● Fr. Bernardus may be identical with the friar of that name, who was transferred to the convent in Tallinn at the provincial chapter in 1291. Together with Dean Johannes, he verified another two transcripts of privileges for the city of Tallinn in May 1314. He had been replaced as prior in Tallinn by Fr. Arnoldus in 1315. ● The verified letters were issued by King Erik V Glipping of Denmark in 1266 4/10 (DD 2. ser. vol. II no. 41) and 1283 25/6 (DD 2. ser. vol. III no. 64), and by King Erik VI Menved of Denmark in 1288 25/6 (DD 2. ser. vol. III no. 302), 1298 3/8 (DD 2. ser. vol. IV no. 323) and 1311 21/3 (DD 2. ser. vol. VI no. 334). ● Daugavgrīva (Dünamunde) Abbey was a Cistercian monastery situated near Riga.

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. VII no. 148.

1315 18/1

Fakse Herred

Nunnery of St. Agnes (Roskilde), Convent of Roskilde?

At the moot of the Herred of Fakse, Fr. Benedictus of the Friars Preachers, on behalf of the Dominican sisters of St. Agnes in Roskilde, receives a deed on two farms in Olstrup from Dame Cecilie, widow of Jens Sjællandsfar the Younger, represented by her son Oluf, for the salvation of the souls of herself and her late husband.

Sources: A. Original document. The Danish National Archives, Copenhagen. B. Register of Roskilde St. Agnes Monastery.

Language: A. Latin. B. Danish.

Omnibus presentes litteras audituris et inspecturis, Cecilia relicta domini Iohannis Syælænzfaræ iunioris, salutem in domino sempiternam. Constare uolo uniuersitati uestre per presentes, quod ego in remedium anime mee neconon et dilecti mariti mei dedi et scotari feci per manum filii mei Olaui in manus fratris Benedicti ordinis predicatorum omnia bona mea mobilia et immobilia in Olæfstørp monasterio sancte Agnetis Roskildis, duas uidelicet curias cum omnibus attinenciis suis iure perpetuo possidendas presentibus nobilibus domino Clemente Hærlugh sun Hæmmingo Olæf sun, et Godikæ Friis, et pluribus aliis, accedente ad hoc filiorum meorum uoluntate et consensu. In cuius facti euidenciam presentes litteras, sigillis dominorum Clementis Hærlugh sun, Petri Grubbæ, quoniam filii mei sigilla non habent, una cum sigillo meo feci sigillari. Actum placito Faxæheret anno domini m.ccc.xv sabbato post octauas epiphanie.

B (registration of A):

Ett skiøde breff paa tho gaarde j Olstrup frw Sitzille her Jens Siellandzfars skiøthe broer Bentt paa closters wegne. 1315.

English translation of B:

A deed letter on two farms in Olstrup, which Mrs. Cecilie, Mr. Jens Sjællandsfar’s, conveyed to Fr. Bent on behalf of the monastery. 1315.

Comments: It is not stated to what convent Fr. Benedictus (Bent) was related, but Roskilde seems the most likely. He acted on behalf of the nunnery of St. Agnes again at the ‘landsting’ (the moot of Sjælland) in 1322 10/19, and he is probably identical to the Fr. Benedictus, who held office as Dominican prior in Roskilde in 1327 19/8 and again in 1337 10/1; the first time (once again) acting on behalf of the Dominican sisters at the landsting of Sjælland, the second time as witness for the Bishop of Roskilde. It was probably also he, who as a nameless prior of the Friars Preachers in Roskilde was hired by Nuncio Petrus Gervasii in 1333 4/12 to secretly transport collected papal tax money from Roskilde to Helsingborg, for which he was paid 5 shilling gros tournois for his travel expenses and efforts. Due to warfare in the area, he did not reach Helsingborg in agreed time, however, where he was awaited in vain in 1334 10/1. ● Cecilie Herlugsdatter was daughter of Herlug Erlandsen of the Galen family and thus a niece of Archbishop Jakob Erlandsen. Her husband, Knight Jens Sjællandsfar the Younger (Johannes ‘Zealander’ iunioris), was of a local noble family (Sjællandsfar) in south-eastern Zealand. He had died before 1310. Two of their daughters, Lunde and Cecilie, had joined the convent of St. Agnes in Roskilde around 1310, and in a later letter of 1315, it is stated that their mother now had done the same. ● As the conditions of the gift was somewhat special (Cecilie and her daughters were to enjoy the income of the two farms individually in their lifetime), the agreement was co-approved three days later by the (unnamed) conventual prior of Roskilde, who was also acting as vicar provincial of Dacia. 20 August of the same year, the contract was confirmed by Prior Provincial Canutus of Dacia in Roskilde. ● The Herred of Fakse (provincia Faxæ) consisted of 10 parishes in south-eastern Zealand. The village of Olstrup (Olæfstørp) was situated in one of these, namely Ulse.

Published: A. Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. VII no. 246. B. Ældste danske Archivregistraturer vol. IV, p. 282.

1315 21/1

Nunnery of St. Agnes (Roskilde), Convent of Roskilde, Province of Dacia

The prior of the convent in Roskilde seals, as acting vicar provincial, the conditions of the donation and entry of Dame Cecilie with the Dominican sisters of St. Agnes in Roskilde.

Source: Original document. The Danish National Archives, Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

Uniuersis presentes litteras inspecturis uel audituris, soror Cecilia priorissa apud sanctam Agnetem Roskildis, totusque conuentus sororum ibidem, salutem in domino sempiternam. Quoniam nobilis domina, Cecilia, relicta domini Iohannis Syælænsfaræ iunioris dedit et scotauit monasterio nostro omnia bona sua in Olefstorp, mobilia et inmobilia, uidelicet duas curias cum omnibus attinenciis suis, nos uicem rependere uolentes pro benefactis, concedimus dicte domine ad dies suos usum predictorum bonorum ut fructus de eisdem leuet ac percipiat secundum suam uoluntatem, hac adiecta condicione, ut curia orientalis pro usu suo sit et post mortem eius libere redeat ad monasterium, curia uero occidentalis cedat in usum filiarum suarum que in monasterio sunt, et post decessum earum nichilominus redeat ad conuentum. In cuius concessionis assecuracionem et firmitatem, sigillis, prioris Roskildensis tunc uicarii prioris prouincialis super locum nostrum, et nostro, et conuentus nostri presentes litteras fecimus roborari. Actum anno domini m.ccc.xv in die beati Agnetis uirginis et martiris.

Comments: The identity of the prior in Roskilde at this time is unknown. It is also unknown why he was acting as vicar provincial. In August the same year, the contract was confirmed by the prior provincial, Fr. Knud (Canutus), who had been acting in the office since 1308. See also the comments to the letter above (1315.01.18).

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. VII no. 248.

1315 30/1

(Västerås)

Convent of Västerås

Fr. Bero and Fr. Petrus of the Friars Preachers (in Västerås) testify to a letter of objection by two canons secular of the cathedral chapter in Västerås, Provost Håkan and Master Redhar, on behalf of the archielect of Uppsala, Olof Björnsson, who on his way to Avignon to receive papal confirmation has been stopped from continuing his journey, while still in Sweden, because he has been called back to a talk with Duke Valdemar.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Omnibus presentes litteras inspecturis Haquinus prepositus et magister Redharus canonicus Arosiensis ecclesie; salutem in Domino. Noveritis quod Reverendus vir dominus Olawus electus ecclesie Upsalensis constitutus in itinere versus Romanam curiam, pro electionis sue negotio prosequendo, in mandatis se habuisse asservit a magnifico principe domino Waldemaro Dei gratia duce Sweorum, ut ad eundem dominum ducem reverteretur gratia colloquendi, quod et libenter se velle facere dixit, ob reverentiam et beneplacitum ducis predicti, protestans quod per eum non stabat, quando continuaret ceptum iter. Facta fuit hec protestatio anno Domini MCCCXV quinta feria proxima ante purificationem beate virginis in sacristia ecclesie nostre Arosiensis in presentia domicelli Erici archidiaconi Upsalensis et nostra, et testium subscriptorum, videlicet fratrum Beronis et Petri de ordine predicatorum, dominorum Karoli scholastici et Nicolai prebendam chori Arosiensis nec non discretorum virorum Conradi monetarii, et Henrici Brunswick civium ibidem ac multorum aliorum fidedignorum specialiter ad hoc vocatorum. In cuius protestationis testimonium ad instantiam dicti domini electi sigillum nostri capituli presentibus duximus apponendum. [Datum] anno et die predictis.

Comments: Fr. Bero and Fr. Petrus of the Friars Preachers in Västerås are not known from any other sources. ● Olof Björnsson was archbishop of Uppsala in 1315-1332. He is known as a canon at the Uppsala cathedral chapter from 1304, possibly already in 1276. When Archbishop Nils Ketilsson of Uppsala (see 1309 20/6) died in the early summer of 1314, Olof was elected by the cathedral chapter as his successor. Both the cathedral chapter of Uppsala and King Birger of Sweden wanted him to go to Avignon to receive the pallium directly from the pope and hereby avoid honouring the disputed Scandinavian primacy of the archbishop of Lund. This was, however, at first prevented by the king’s brothers and opponents, Duke Valdemar and Duke Erik, who for political reasons had made an alliance with Lund. When the present protest was written in Västerås, it was probably because this was how far Olof Björnsson had got, when his journey was stopped (Kumlien 1971, 200). Shortly after, a canon secular of the cathedral chapter in Uppsala, Nils Sigvastsson, who was a good friend of the Friars Preachers, was even arrested by Duke Valdemar’s men in Stockholm to prevent him from going with the archielect to Avignon; an arrest, which led to a written protest from Prior Bernardus of the Dominican convent in Sigtuna in 1315 15/2. As a consequence, Olof had to abandon the initial plan of going to Avignon and instead just go to Lund, where he received the pallium from Archbishop Esger Juul in late 1315. Years later, when the dukes had died, Olof did get the pallium from the pope also, but only after a significant payment. Archbishop Olof was appointed chief executor for the wills of the two murdered dukes, in which capacity he received letters of receipt from the Dominican convents in Sigtuna (1321 12/4), Västerås (1323 23/1), Skänninge (1323 25/1), Lödöse (1323 22/9), Kalmar (1323 26/12), Strängnäs (1323 26/12) and Visby (1325 2/5). As archbishop of Uppsala, Olof put a lot of efforts into the colonisation and taxation of the northern districts of his archdiocese, which also included an increased campaign to Christianise the Sami people (Pernler 1992-94); it is unknown if he involved Dominican assistance in this work, but he generally appears on close terms with the convent in Sigtuna (e.g. in 1316 10/6 and 1316 21/6) and with Fr. Israel Erlandi in particular, who as bishop of Västerås in 1317 3/2 was authorised by the pope to protect the archbishop from his secular opponents with the power of excommunication. Olof Björnsson died on 13 March 1332 and was buried in Uppsala Cathedral; if he left a will, it is not preserved. ● On Duke Valdemar of Finland, see 1318 18/1.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. III no. 2001.

1315 20/8

Roskilde

Nunnery of St. Agnes (Roskilde), Convent of Roskilde?, Province of Dacia

Fr. Canutus, prior provincial of Dacia, confirms the above-mentioned contract between Lady Cecilie and the nunnery of St. Agnes in Roskilde.

Source: Original document. The Danish National Archives, Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

Universis presentes litteras inspecturis frater Kanutus fratrum ordinis predicatorum provincie Dacie prior et servus inutilis, salutem in omium salvatore. Ut firma veritas ac sincera caritas ad omnes maxime autem ad domesticos fidei et professionis nostre sollicite conservetur, ordinationem et concessionem factam per priorissam et conventum sororum sancte Agnetis Roskildis de bonis in Olæfsthorp scotatis et datis earundem sororum monasterio per nobilem dominam Ceciliam relictam domini Johannis Syælænsfaræ junioris nunc sororem ordinis ibidem, videlicet ut dicta domina et soror, dictorum bonorum fructus et proventus libere percipiat ad dies suos pro sua suarumque filiarum consolatione et utilitate, tenore presentium, approbo, ratifico et confirmo, cum omnibus determinationibus et circumstanciis, quas littera prefati conuentus noscitur plenius continere. In quorum omnium firmitatem sigillum nostrum presentibus est appensum. Datum Roskildis anno Domini MCCCXV in die beati Bernardi abbatis.

Comments: On Fr. Canutus, prior provincial of Dacia 1308-1321, see 1308. It is unknown why a vicar provincial governed the province in February 1315, but Fr. Canutus might have been either sick or temporarily absolved from office, before he had recovered or was re-elected in August. ● The time of year (20 August) of the letter strongly suggests that the provincial approval was given either during or after the annual provincial chapter, and since the letter is dated in Roskilde, we hereby have an indication of the only known provincial chapter held in Roskilde - which is rather peculiar considering the size and age of the convent. ● On Lady Cecilie and her entry in the nunnery of St. Agnes, see 1315 18/1.

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. VII no. 291.

1316 24/3

Ringsted

Nunnery of St. Agnes (Roskilde), Convent of Roskilde

Dame Christine, daughter of Jens Sjællandsfar the Elder, donates all her estate in Vindinge to the Dominican nunnery of St. Agnes in Roskilde on the condition that half of the annual revenue shall return to her in her lifetime. When she dies, half a main portion of her entire estate shall be given to the fabrica of the nunnery church, except for an annual amount of 2 x 3 marks, which is to be paid each year on her death-day to the sisters of St. Agnes and to the Friars Preachers in Roskilde for the salvation of her soul.

Source: Original document. The Danish National Archives, Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

Omnibus presens scriptum cernentibus, frater Petrus abbas Ringstadensis, Nicholaus Tuuysun de Hørby, Magnus Syndæsun, Benedictus dictus Billæ, Nicholaus Iønssun, Olauus Niclæssun, Iohannes Niclæssun, salutem in domino, sempiternam. Ueritati uolentes fidele testimonium perhibere presentibus protestamur nos presentes fuisse et uidisse quod nobilis domina Cristina filia domini Iohannis Syalensfaræ senioris in placito generali Syalendie constituta, anno domini m.ccc.xvi. quarta feria post mediam quadragesimam, Petro Thørbænsun filio suo et Andrea Iønssun genero suo presentibus ac consencientibus, dedit et scotauit monasterio sancte Agnetis Roskildis, omnia bona sua in Winniggæ in parochia Swærbyræ in Hammærsheret mobilia et inmobilia, iure perpetuo possidenda tali adiecta condicione quod predicta domina Cristina medietatem reddituum de dictis bonis in solidum cum prefato monasterio, leuaret singulis annis ad dies uite sue. Insuper uoluit et declarauit quod post eius transitum de hoc seculo, medietas porcionis, que eam contingebat, libere cedat monasterio ad fabricam ecclesie ordinanda, hoc excepto quod singulis annis in suo anniuersario de predicta porcione, tres marche, fratribus predicatoribus Roskildis et sororibus apud sanctam Agnetem totidem in remedium anime sue perpetuo diuidantur. In cuius protestacionis firmitatem et certitudinem, siggilla nostra presentibus sunt appensa. Datum Ringstadis anno et die supradictas.

Comments: Christine Jonsdatter (Christina filia Johannis) was daughter of Jens Sjællandsfar the Elder (Johannes ‘Zealander’ senioris), and so of the Sjællandsfar Family from south-eastern Zealand. Furthermore, she was a sister of Jens Sjællandsfar the Younger, whose daughters Lunde and Cecilie, had joined the convent of St. Agnes around 1310, followed by their mother Cecilie in 1315 (see above). Christine too entered the nunnery in 1325. She was a widow of Torben Jensen Galen and mother of the mentioned Peder Torbensen (Petrus Thorberni). “Half a main portion” was the maximum share of one’s estate that anyone in medieval Denmark could leave by will to non-family. Vindinge was a village in Sværdborg Parish, Hammer Herred, in the southern-most part of Zealand. Ringsted is situated in the very centre of Zealand, where it housed a Benedictine abbey (here represented by Abbot Petrus) and the medieval moots of Zealand (‘Sjællands landsting’).

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. VII no. 361.

1316 (30/5)

Montpellier

The general chapter of the Friars Preachers proposes a reform of the studia generalia-structure, due to travel distances and since friars of the remote provinces often have problems finding non-studying socii travelling between the same provinces. It is therefore suggested that not only the provinces of Dacia, Grecia and Terra sancta, but also Hispania, Hungaria, Polonia and Bohemia are exempted from maintaining studia generalia, and that the remaining studia are grouped in two regions, to which neighbouring provinces are allowed to send more students; Dacia (along with Hungaria, Grecia and Polonia) is allowed to admit two friars to each studium in the provinces of Lombardia superioris and inferioris, Romana, Regni Sicilia and Teutonia. Furthermore, commemorational prayers are prescribed for a comprehensive list of live lay rulers around Europe, including the kings of Denmark, Sweden and Norway, with one mass by each priest.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Hec sunt acta capituli generalis apud Montempessulanum celebrati anno Domini MCCCXVI. (…)

Iste sunt inchoationes. (…) Item, cum pro eo, quod diverse provincie ad generalia studia, Parisiensi excepto, possint unum tantum fratrem mittere pro studente, multa incommoda et dispendia subsequantur, tum quia sic assignatis communiter opportuno tempore socius non occurrit, tum eciam quia studia posita sunt in remotis, fratres accedendo ad illa gravant seipsos et provincias in expensis, inchoamus hanc: in capitulo de studentibus, ubi dicitur: quelibet autem provincia etcetera, dicatur sic: quelibet autem provincia, exceptis Ispanie, Ungarie, Terre sancte, Polonie, Dacie, Grecie et Boemie, provideat, ut semper in conventu aliquo ydoneo sit generale studium et sollempne, et ad illum locum quilibet prior provincialis de diffinitorum capituli provincialis vel maioris partis eorum consilio et assensu potestatem habeat mittendi duos fratres ydoneos ad studendum modo videlicet infrascripto, ut scilicet ad studia provinciarum Lombardie inferioris, Romane provincie, regni Sicilie, Theutonie, superioris Lombardie tantum duos fratres mittere possint ipse nunc nominate provincie et cum eis provincie Ungarie, Grecie, Polonie et Dacie. Ad studia vero provinciarum Tholosane, Anglie, Aragonie, provincie Provincie et Saxonie mittere tantum possint similiter duos fratres, ipse nunc nominate provincie et cum eis provincie Hyspanie, Francie, Terre sancte et Boemie. Quelibet autem provincia divisa mittere possit ∙iiii^or∙ fratres ad studium provincie condivise. (…) [89-90]

Ista sunt suffragia pro vivis. (…) Item, pro dominis regibus Castelle, Sycilie, Portugallie, Ungarie, Boemie, Dacie, Suecie et Norvegie quilibet sacerdos ∙i∙ missam. (…) [97]

Comments: The act is undated, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● The reform proposal was not approved by the following chapters and therefore never implemeted. It aimed to ease the described travelling problems derived from the previous reform of 1301-03, where the quota for several provinces (although apparently not for Dacia) were reduced from two to one student at each studium generale (for Paris, though, from three to two). A new system was introduced by the general chapter in 1326, when all provinces were allowed – and indeed obliged – to send two students to each studia generalia of foreign provinces. ● The regents to be commemorated in Scandinavia at the time was King Erik VI Menved of Denmark (1286-1319), King Birger Magnusson of Sweden (1290-1318) and King Håkon V Magnusson of Norway (1299-1319).

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. IV, 89-90 and 97.

Literature: Hinnebusch 1973, 44-45.

1316 10/7

Bruges

Convent of Bruges (prov. Francia)

The prior of the Friars Preachers in Bruges asks King Håkon V Magnusson of Norway to send information about St. Olav, including his birthday and hagiography, along with relics of him, as the convent wants to found an altar of St. Olav in the priory church, where an image of him is to be put up.

Source: Transcript by Magnusson, early 18^th cent. Arnamagnæan Collection, University of Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

Procuratorium ex parte Haquini regis, quod altare et ymago sancti Olavi veneretur in ecclesia fratrum predicatorum Brugis in Flandria. Illustrissimo domino, domino Haquino Dei gratia regi Norwegie, frater B. ordinis fratrum predicatorum in Brugis vices …..gerens in omnibus reverentiam et orationum suffragia devotarum. [Dignu]m est et conveniens, quem De[us glorificat in ce]lis, ut hunc in terris dignis laudibus Christianus populus [celebret. Hinc] est quod …..s …..ntia …..e gavere falconarii famu….. falconarii ….. tatem inierunt in honoremque beati Olavi condam regis Norw[egie altar]e in ecclesia n[ostra] construxeru[nt et ymaginem] eiusdem, eidem altari superponere intendunt, in quo, ob sancti reverentiam et predictorum devotionem ad sanctum, et instantiam [hominum] regni vestri et vestrum honorem pariter et salutem, fratres missas in predicto et divina celebrabunt. Quare vestram humiliter requirim[us] maiestatem, quatinus diem natalis eius, merita eius preclara, et legendam vite ipsius, et aliquid de sacrosanctis reliquiis eius, per Johannem, latorem presentium (cui fidem adhibemus in omnibus) vestra devotio, quam ad sanctum habetis, atque dilectio, quam ad nostrum habetis ordinem, nobis mittere condignetur, ut dictus sanctus, qui in celo gloriosus et apud vos celebris jam habetur, etiam apud nos, ubi quasi totus confluit mundus, notus et celebris habeatur. Datum et sigillatum sigillo conventus nostri, anno Domini MCCCXVI sabbato post octavas beatorum apostolorum Petri et Pauli.

Comments: Especially the first part of the transcript is quite damaged and difficult to read. ● Fr. B. (Benedictus or Bernardinus?), prior of the Friars Preachers in Bruges, has not been identified. ● One may assume that the interest of the Bruges convent in establishing an Altar of St. Olav was either aimed at visiting Scandinavian merchants in Bruges and/or at Flemish merchants trading on Scandinavia, of which some were organized in a St. Olav’s Guild. It is, however, unclear if the plans for the altar were ever implemented; an altar in the church dedicated to St. Olav was not known in 1719 (Belgium Dominicanum, 163). ● The possible altar foundation was part of the construction of a new priory church in Bruges, which had been initiated in 1311 15/7 – curiously enough by the Danish Bishop Oluf(!) of Roskilde. The main altar of the church was dedicated to St. Paul (De Pue 1981, 20-22).

Published: Diplomatarium Norvegicum vol. VIII no. 48.

c. 1317

OP (Sweden)

Archbishop Olof Björnsson of Uppsala supplicates to Pope John XXII on a number of ecclesiastical issues concerning the archdiocese of Uppsala and the entire church province of Sweden, including a dispensation for the Friars Preachers regarding the dietary restrictions imposed by their orderly regulations, as they often cannot find sufficient with suitable food, when they travel from one place to another, due to “the vast forests, impediments of water, poverty and war”, and even has to eat barley bread as if it was food. Furthermore, the archbishop asks for papal approval that the friars may eat in the company of the archbishop, his suffragan bishops and canons secular.

Source: Transcript in the Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Insinuat beatudine vestre archiepiscopus Upsalensis et eius suffraganei in regno Swecie, quod propter tenuitatem suorum reddituum oportet eos sustentationem pro majori parte recipere a visitationibus subditorum. (…)

Item cum fratres ordinis predicatorum in terris illis sint perutiles ecclesie sancte Dei, et cum de loco ad locum se transferunt non inveniunt propter vastitatem silvarum, aquarum impedimenta, caristiam et guerras, sepe inibi contingentes, cibaria eis congrua, juxta dicti ordinis instituta, quin imo in multis locis pauperrimus, eis frequentius panis [h]ordeaceus pro cibo propinatur, supplicat quatenus negotio fidei succurrendo indulgere dignimini, ut dicti fratres ne propter penuriam ibi deficiant, cum sic se transferunt, omnibus cibariis, ilius qualitati temporis congruentibus libere vesci possint, prout videtur sacrum evangelium predicantibus indulgere. Sine lectione.

Item dignemini concedere, quod dicti fratres cum archiepiscopo et suis suffraganeis necnon in dignitatibus et in sacerdotio constitutis canonicis cibariis communibus uti possint. Sine lectione.

Comments: The supplication is not dated, but Salomon Kraft, who published it, argued that it must be from 1317 (KÅ XXXVII, 264-265). ● The two issues ended a list of nine different matters collected in one joint supplication. As none of the the issues were certified (sine lectione), they probably were not obliged at this time. The dietary dispensation was, however, obliged by Pope John XXII in an extended form in 1326 21/8. ● On Archbishop Olov Björnsson of Uppsala, see 1315 15/2.

Published: Kyrkohistorisk Årsskrift vol. XXXVII (1938), pp. 261-263.

1318 18/1

(Nyköping)

Convents of Kalmar, Lödöse, Sigtuna, Skara, Skänninge, Strängnäs, Turku, Visby and Västerås; Nunneries of Kalmar and Skänninge

Last will and testament for Duke Erik and Duke Valdemar of Sweden, in which they leave 20 marks for each of all the Dominican convents and nunneries in Sweden.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

In nomine Domini, amen. Anno ab incarnatione eiusdem MCCC decimo octavo die beate prisce virginis, cum constat, quod ex nichilo condita, ad suam naturaliter tendunt originem universa, et quod ea solummodo hominem ex hac vita migrantem sequi noscuntur, que ab ipso ad opera pietatis fuerint misericorditer erogata, nos Ericus et Waldemarus Dei gratia duces Sweorum, sani mente, et corpore, licet captivati, testamentum nostrum condimus in hunc modum. In primis damus ecclesie Upsalensi ∙xl∙ marchas denariorum ad fabricam, et duos baldechinos ad ornatum ecclesie eiusdem, in qua unam canoniam fundari volumus ob nostrarum remedium animarum; ecclesie Linchopensi ∙xl∙ marchas denariorum ad fabricam, et duos baldechinos ad ornatum. In qua etiam unam canoniam fundari volumus, ut superius est expressum, ecclesie Scarensi ∙xl∙ marchas denariorum ad fabricam, et duos baldechinos ad ornatum. In qua etiam unam canoniam fundari volumus sicut prius; ecclesie Strengenensi ∙xl∙ marchas denariorum ad fabricam, et duos baldechinos ad ornatum; ecclesie Arosiensi ∙xl∙ marchas denariorum ad fabricam, et duos baldechinos ad ornatum; ecclesie Wexsionensi ∙xl∙ marchas denariorum ad fabricam, et duos baldechinos ad ornatum; et ecclesie Aboensi ∙xl∙ marchas denariorum ad fabricam, et duos baldechinos ad ornatum. Item religiosis viris monachis ordinis cisterciensis in Alwastrum ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; monachis in Nydaal ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; monachis in Werneem ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; monachis in Julettum ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; monachis in Rumum Gotlandie ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; et monachis in Aascloster Hallandie ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum. Item religiosis dominabus, monialibus in Sko ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; monialibus in Monte beate Virginis ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; monialibus in Wretom ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; monialibus in Askæby ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; monialibus in Gudheem ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; monialibus Gotlandie ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; et monialibus in Rysæbergh centum marchas denariorum ad fabricam. Item religiosis viris fratribus ordinis predicatorum Skiæningie ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; fratribus predicatoribus Kalmarnie ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; predicatoribus Lydhosie ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; predicatoribus Scaris ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; predicatoribus Strengenes ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; predicatoribus in Westrearoos ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; predicatoribus Siktunie ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; predicatoribus in Aboo ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; et predicatoribus in Wistby ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum. Item sororibus eiusdem ordinis Skiæningie ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; et sororibus Kalmarnie ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum. Item religiosis viris fratribus minoribus Stokholmis ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; fratribus Upsalie ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; fratribus minoribus Nychopie ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; fratribus minoribus Sudhærchopie ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; fratribus minoribus Lynchopie ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; fratribus minoribus Junæchopie ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; fratribus minoribus Scaris ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; fratribus minoribus Wistby ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; fratribus minoribus in Arbughum ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; et fratribus minoribus Enæchopie tantum, cuilibet ecclesie in cuius parochia bona habemus ∙iii∙ marchas denariorum et totidem curato. Item religiosis dominabus sororibus ordinis sancte Clare Stokholmis ∙xl∙ marchas denariorum, et religiose domine Rikezce, sorori nostre, predilecte ibidem centum marchas denariorum. Item. ecclesie Stokholmis ∙xl∙ marchas denariorum; ecclesie Nychopie ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum, et curato ibidem ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum. Item hospitali Sudhærchopie ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; hospitali Skiæningie ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; hospitali in Oknæbec ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; hospitali in Hælghæsko ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; hospitali Lydhosie ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; hospitali Scaris ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; hospitali Enæchopie ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; hospitali debilium sacerdotum Scarensis dyocesis ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; et hospitali Gotlandie ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum. Item domui sancti spiritus Stokholmis ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; domui sancti spiritus in Wexsio ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; domui sancti spiritus Gotlandie ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; et domui sancti spiritus Upsalie ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum. Item pauperibus communibus centum marchas denariorum. Pro premisis autem omnibus persolvendis, ita quod eorum medietas in anno primo persolvatur, reliqua vero medietas in anno solvatur subsequenti, curias nostras videlicet Suartæsio, Algø, et Hamarøø, per presentes obligamus tali ratione, quod si testamentum nostrum predictum, ante biennium, non fuerit persolutum, exsequtores nostri infra scripti, dictas curias alienandi, vel earum aliquam, sicut tunc opus fuerit, donec de testamento satisfactum fuerit, liberam habeant facultatem. Exsequutores autem huius nostri testamenti constituimus et deputamus venerabiles patres dominos, Karolum Linchopensem, Benedictum Scarensem et Styrbernum Strengenensem episcopos, una cum viris nobilibus dominis Mathia Kiætilmundæson, Byrghero Pætærson, Kanuto Magnusson, Philippo Ingiwaldzson, et Boecio Niclisson militibus, volentes et intime rogantes, ut hanc nostram ultimam voluntatem prout saluti animarum nostrarum expedire noverint, fideliter exsequantur, sicut de ipsis confidentiam gerimus pleniorem ad evidenciam premissorum pleniorem sigilla exsequutorum predictorum presentibus sunt appensa. Datum anno et die supradictis.

Comments: Valdemar and Erik Magnusson were the brothers of King Birger Magnusson of Sweden. When he was crowned in 1302, they became dukes of Finland and Södermanland respectively. ● The will was written in the jail of Nyköping Castle, where the two dukes had been imprisoned on the order of their brother since 11 December 1317, while invited to a Christmas banquet at the castle (the so-called ‘Nyköpings gästebud’) with their brother, on the suspicion of renewed plans of a rebellion against him. They remained in the prison until their death in late January 1318, when they allegedly died from starvation. ● The priors of the individual Dominican convents issued receipts for payment of the promised endowments, as they were executed by Archbishop Olof of Uppsala in 1321-1325. Such receipts are extant for Sigtuna (1321 12/4), Västerås (1323 23/1), Skänninge (1323 25/1), Lödöse (1323 22/9), Kalmar (1323 26/12), Strängnäs (1323 26/12) and Visby (1325 2/5).

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. III no. 2132.

1318 22/7

Tønsberg

Convent of Hamburg (prov. of Saxonia)

Fr. Hason, prior of the Friars Preachers in Hamburg, is send as one of three envoys on behalf of the city of Hamburg to Tønsberg to negotiate with King Håkon Magnusson of Norway about Hamburg merchants’ right to operate in his kingdom. The city renounces its claims for compensation against the king for lost prophits, while the king grants Hamburg the same privileges as all other foreigners henceforth.

Source: Transcript from the 16^th century. National Library of Sweden, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Universis presentes literas inspecturis Haquinus Dei gratia rex Norvegie salutem in Domino sempiternam. Noverint universi quod anno Domini MCCCXVIII undecimo kalendas Augusti, apud castrum Tunsbergense placitavimus cum viris providis et honestis viro religioso fratre Hasone priore fratrum predicatorum civitatis Hamburgensis Ricardo dicto Varck et Godfrido Ypinge consulibus Hamburgensibus nunciis et procuratoribus eiusdem civitatis legitime constitutis super sedatione displicentie quam nos ex justis et verisimilibus conjecturis concepimus contra cives Hamburgenses in hunc modum, quod procuratores antedicti renunciaverunt simpliciter et expresse perpetuo pro se et omnibus concivibus et mercatoribus eiusdem civitatis omnimode emende et satisfactioni pro quibuscumque dampnis et injuriis si qua dictis civitatensibus et ipsis adherentibus per nos et nostros usque ad hec tempora fuerint illata promittentes pro se et suis concivibus fide prestita corporali, quod contra predictam renunciacionem nullo modo veniant verbo facto vel aliquo alio ingenio sed pocius promiserunt nobis et omnibus nostris amicitiam sinceram de cetero observare. Nos vero propter instantiam plurimorum principum ac humilem et instantem supplicationem dictorum procuratorum duorum consulum ac decem aliorum comburgensium eorundem purgationem admisimus pro eorum excusatione sufficienti ipsis Hamburgensibus totam displicentiam nostram dimittentes et rancorem, propter preces venerabilium patrum dominorum Nidrosiensis archiepiscopi ac aliorum prelatorum regni nostri et eosdem Hamburgenses ad pacem et amicitiam nostram recepimus specialem dantes et concedentes eisdem licentiam et facultatem cum mercimoniis suis ad regnum nostrum veniendi, ibidem morandi et de mercimoniis suis et mercaturis more aliorum extraneorum libere disponendi. In cuius rei testimonium sigillum nostrum una cum sigillis venerabilium patrum dominorum Elavi Nidrosiensis archiepiscopi Helgonis Osloensis Audfini Bergensis Botulphi Hamarensis episcoporum presentibus est appensum. Datum loco et die et anno supradictis.

Published: Diplomatarium Norvegicum vol. VI no. 97.

1318 27-28/7

(Lund)

Convent of Lund

Lady Cecilie, widow of Marshal Johannes Kalf, dies. In remedy of her soul she has left her estate in Vragerup to the cathedral chapter of Lund to be administered by the dean of the chapter, and the income from this shall pay for her anniversary in the cathedral, along with 14 ounces for a light before the Corpus Christi in the church of the Friars Preachers in Lund and 2 ounces for the friars themselves.

Source: Necrologium Lundensis.

Language: Latin.

·vi· kalendas Augusti. Anno Domini MCCCXVIII in profesto beati Olavi, obiit domina Cecilia, relicta domini Johannis dicti Kalf, condam illustris regis Danorum marscalci, que contulit et legavit in remedium anime sue omnia bona sua in Wraghæthorp sita et in dicto Wraghæthorp mark, ita videlicet, quod dominus decanus Lundensis, qui nunc est vel pro tempore fuerit, dicta bona sub ordinatione sua libere habeat et anniversarium suum modo, qui sequitur, teneat ex eisdem. Primo in die anniversarii sui ad offerendam det ·ii· oras denariorum, item canonicis, qui vigiliis et misse interfuerint, marcham denariorum, item vicariis ·ii· oras denariorum, item ad lampadam ardentem ante Corpus Cristi in ecclesie fratrum predicatorum Lundis ·xiiii· oras denariorum, item fratribus predicatoribus ·ii· oras, item fratribus minoribus ·ii· oras denariorum. Si quid residuum fuerit de fructibus bonorum predictorum, hoc cedat dicto domino decano libere annuatim.

Comments: Whereas the entry is placed under 27 July (·vi· kalendas augusti), the text itself states that Lady Cecilie died on 28 July (in profesto beati Olavi). ● The hand writing for this entry in the necrology has been dated to the first third of the fourteenth century, i.e. contemporary with the content. An almost identical transcript is found in the younger version of the necrology, Liber daticus Lundensis recentior (SRD IV, 52). On Lady Cecilie, see 1304 10/3. The entire arrangement had already been settled in 1310 16/1.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. III, p. 537; Liber daticus Lundensis, pp. 186-187.

(1312-19)

Norway

Last will and testament of King Håkon V of Norway for the four royal chapel chapters around the kingdom, in which the provost of the Chapel of Our Lady in Oslo receives the king’s portable altar along with a silver cross and a small missal – containing some relics – which has been written by Fr. Hjalm of the Friars Preachers. For the collegiate community at the same chapter, the king gives, among other things, his portable breviary, also written by Fr. Hjalm, “for the benefit of those of the chapter clergy, who – with the provost’s permission – travels outside the college”, along with another one, recently written in Paris, “for the use of those, who teach at the college”.

Source: Transcript in Bartholin’s Collectanea.

Language: Latin.

….. quingentas marchas puri et examinati argenti, et centum marchas terre de possessionibus nostris in Vichia; ultra omne illud, quod prius ecclesie sepefate pro fabrica, sustentatione, reparatione et pro conservatione tectorum, vestimentorum, librorum ac rerum aliarum in eadem ecclesia existentium dedimus. Ad hec innovamus et confirmamus omnia jura privilegia et libertates predicte capelle regie et clericis et laicis ad eandem capellam spectantibus per nos prius concessa. Item legamus pro clericis studentibus eiusdem ecclesie et capelle regie trecentas marchas puri argenti, cum qua quidem summa pecunie bona et possessiones infra vel extra regnum emi debent pro sustentatione studentium capelle antedicte. Item legamus preposito capelle regie sepefate capellam nostram cotidianam et portatilem cum omnibus ornamentis et indumentis in ea existentibus, una cum cruce argentea et cum parvo missali, in quo reliquie sunt reposite, quod frater Hiallm ordinis predicatorum manu propria conscripsit; ea conditione adjecta, quod idem prepositus et sui successors prepositi in die anniversarii nostri singulis annis perpetue teneantur pascere cum cibo et potu ·lx· personas pauperum; nec non et in omni sabbato pascere septem pauperes clericos cum pane et butiro et uno ferculo cum cerevisia. Idem vero clerici erunt astricti recepta elemosina singulis sabbatis dicere quilibet eorum quinque Ave Maria cum quinque genuflexionibus coram altare et ymagine beate Marie virginis in ecclesia antedicta. Preterea legamus communi et collegio dicte ecclesie predium et possessionem nostram de Lyn in Oslohærad, cum omnibus juribus, utilitatibus et pertinentiis novis et antiquis, ad eandem possessionem nostram de Lyn spectantibus, et breviarium nostrum portatile, quod dictus frater Hiallm conscripsit, quod illis clericis et collegio, qui cum licentia prepositi ad negotiandum extra collegium proficiscuntur, una cum alio noviter Parisiis conscripto, pro usibus eiusdem collegii infirmantium deputato; sub hac conditione, quod clerici eiusdem communitatis et collegii debeant in die anniversarii nostri singulis annis perpetuo ·lx· pauperes pascere et ·xiii· alias personas ultra ·lx· paupers honeste pascere; quorum tredecim octo debent esse masculini sexus, quinque feminini; quorum pedes lavari debent ab aliquo vel aliquibus dicti collegii, et dari de bonis communitatis cuilibet masculo octo et cuilibet mulieri septem ulnæ de vædmal, et quinque denarii, qui vulgariter væghnir dicuntur, ad laudem et honorem virginis gloriose. Cum hoc debet dictum collegium et commune pascere octo clericos cum pane de butiro et uno ferculo et cerevisia in singulis sabbatis tocius anni, perpetuo. Idem vero clerici pauperes obligantur percepta elemosina dicere … Ave Maria, cum totidem genuflectionibus in ecclesia predicta coram ymagine et altari beate Marie virginis et matris Jesu Christi, verum etiam prepositus et clerici collegii memorati erunt obligati ad celebrandum perpetuo singulis annis cum cantu, compulsationibus et luminaribus anniversarium nostrum et domine Eufemie regine consortis nostre cum omni sollempnitate, qua anniversaria consveverant devotius celebrari. Legamus etiam ecclesie duodecimo apostolorum Bergis, capelle regie ·lxx^ta· marchas puri argenti, ad tabulam pro reliquiis faciendam, ad modum tabule reliquiarum, que in ecclesia beate Marie virginis in Osloya, et pro duabus manibus faciendis, ad reliquias in eisdem reponendas, et duos textus argenteos cum reliquiis in eisdem existentibus, quos in capella nostra habere consuevimus; et revestimenta, casulam, duas dalmaticas, ·iii· cappas de albo panno serico velato, et duas dalmaticas cum una cappa de panno serico velato violatici coloris; nec non et ad edificationem et structuram eiusdem ecclesie apostolorum Bergis omnes redditus nostros regales Hiætlandie et in insulis Farensibus, ita quod quidam qui predicte ecclesie fabrice preest computum inde faciat heredibus nostris singulis annis et preposito ecclesie antedicte, hac conditione observata, quod edificio et structura sepefate ecclesie completis perfectis et consumatis prefati redditus ex Hiætlandia et insulis Farensibus redeant ad coronam. Ratificamus insuper et confirmamus omnia privilegia nostra et predecessorum nostrorum Norwegie regum et reginarum, predicte ecclesie concessa. Ecclesie vero beati Olavi de Avalldsnes capelle regie legamus omnia indumenta, libros et reliquias, que in eadem ecclesia modo continentur, et omnes pannos sericos rubei coloris velatos pro indumentis faciendis, que in cista nostra inveniuntur; et tantum de panno serico aurifilo contexto, quod sufficiat ad ornatum dictorum indumentorum, et unam casulam albam de serico cum duabus dalmaticis, tribus cappis et uno antependio et unam cappam argenteam pro corpore Christi, cum una magna campana, que fusa fuit in Anglia per Siglavum. Et cum hoc confirmamus dicte ecclesie omnia privilegia et libertates per nos et dominam Eufemiam bone memorie quondam con jugem nostram concessa. Et edificio et structure eiusdem ecclesie legamus omnes redditus nostros in Kormt, quousque predictum edificium fuerit completum et perfectum; consummato dicto edificio predicti redditus de Kormt redeant ad coronam. Ecclesie vero beati Michaelis archangeli in castro nostro Tunsbergis, capelle regie, legamus omnia ornamenta, vasa, libros, reliquias et omnes alias res, que reposite sunt in ecclesia antedicta, casulam unam, duas dalmaticas et tres cappas de serico blavei …..

Comments: Only a fragment of the will is preserved, neither containing the beginning nor the end. Thus, it is not explicitly dated, but the editor of DN has placed it within the last seven years of the reign of King Håkon V (1312-1319). ● Fr. Hjalm of the Friars Preachers was most likely affiliated to one of the Norwegian convents (i.e. Nidaros, Bergen or Oslo), and he may be identical to the Fr. Hjalm of the convent in Bergen, who in September 1303 testified in favour of Bishop Narve OP and the cathedral chapter of Bergen. Less likely is he also the Fr. Helmericus, who was prior of the convent in Århus in 1300 12/4. ● On King Håkon V Magnusson of Norway, see 1296. ● The royal chapels constituted a special ecclesiastical institution within the Norwegian Church. The kings of Norway had held jus patronatus for a number of chapels around the kingdom since the mid-thirteenth century, but during the reign of King Håkon V Magnusson (1299-1319), four of these chapels in the major Norwegian cities were promoted to a higher dignity, with collegiate chapters of ‘royal chaplains’ placed outside episcopal jurisdiction. Two of these chapters, in Bergen and Oslo, where led by provosts, of which the former also held a superior rank as magister capellanus for all the royal chapels in Norway, and with privileges similar to those of a bishop. To little surprise, the legitimacy and authority of this parallel institution was continuously challenged by the episcopal church, particularly the archbishop of Nidaros and the bishop of Bergen. Thus, by producing and distributing pastoral manuals for the royal clergy, the Friars Preachers of Norway very much risked provoking the episcopal church of the kingdom.

Published: Diplomatarium Norvegicum vol. IV no. 128.

c.1320

(Bergen)

Convent of Bergen

Last will and testament for Torfinn in Henriksgård in Bergen, in which he leaves 2 marks silver to the convent of Friars Preachers in Bergen.

Source: Transcript in Bartholin’s Collectanea.

Language: Old Norwegian.

In nomine Domini amen. Ek Thorfinner i Hæinreksgarde þo at kranker i lifinu hæill at viti oc skynsemd gerir ek þetta mitt testamentum, fyrst at ek gefer Gudi allzvalldanda i valld oc vaare fru sancte Marie oc allum Guds hæiloghum monnum, at þæir see bidiande fyrir mer overdughum, kys ek mer leghstad at Kristkirkiu i Biorghvin i Thomasstuku, gefer ek þængat til leghstads mins, fiora manada mata bol i Grengom i Haukadali oc æit af þæim fiorom til skrasættningar kirkiu til uppgærdar, þriu linspund vax, tolf aura til offers oc tva skillinga enska, oc balldekinn þat sem ek køypti i sumar, þat skal Brynilldr lata skera møsso klæde af til Thomas stuku. Item ænn i þæirri som[u] jord tvæggia manada mata bol, oc pund vax, a þann haatt er minn herra biscopenn vill lofa liki Gunnilldar minnar þengat inn sem ek ligger, so skall ok Brynilldr lata lesa salomøsso innan þessara tolf manada hværsdaghlegha i Thomas stuku oc lysa med vax at þæim møssom halfan øyri hværium vicario. Item a ofan til brødra tvær merkr brendar. Item til Krosskirkiu mork forna kirkiu till uppgerdar. Item sira Azla mork forna, halft annat pund vax, mork peninga til offers oc skilling enskan. Item læighu prestenom halfa mork peninga. Item sira Birni lindabindan er hærra Einar gaf mer, en þat halft annat pund vax skal vera lidught til siaundar minnar. Item til Wilialms kirkiu halfa mork penninga, halft kirkiu en halft prestenom. Item Litlu Kristkirkiu halfmork, halft prestenom en halft kirkiu. Item til Postola kirkiu þær tiu merkr er ek gerdi vt til Færøya med Ellingi skal kirkian hafa af þria luti til uppgerdar en brøderner fiordongenn. Item Olafs kirkiu a Bokkum mork peninga, halft prestonom en halft kirkiu. Item til Mariukirkiu mork forna, halft prestonom en halft kirkiu. Item til Lafranz kirkiu halfa mork penninga, halft prestenom en halft kirkiu. Item til Peters kirkiu halfa mork, halft prestenom en halft kirkiu. Item til Columbe kirkiu halfa mork, halft prestenom en halft kirkiu. Item til Nichulas kirkiu halfa mork peninga, halft prestenom oc halft kirkiu. Item til Martæins kirkiu halfa mork penninga, halft prestenom en halft kirkiu. Item til Hallvardzkirkiu halfa mork, prestenom skal hafa halfa, halfa kirkian. Item til Michials kirkiu halfa mork peninga, halft prestenom en halft kirkiu. Item til brødra mork brenda. Item Katerine kirkiu halfa mork peninga, halft prestenom en halft kirkiu. Item til Nunnuseters halfa mork brenda kirkiu til upgerdar. Item til Allhæilaghra kirkiu halfa mork peninga, halft prestenom en halft kirkiu. Item til Agatokirkiu halfa mork peninga. Fær ek þessom monnom Jone notario oc Svæini klerk fullt valld oc umbod af minni hende at fylghia fram þesso minu testamentum.

Comments: The text is based on a lost transcript in a letter book for the city of Bergen. The will is not dated, but it is placed just before a letter from 1321. ● The donation in question is made for a ofan til brødra (‘the outer friars’), which in Bergen was the term used to identify the Dominican priory, situated out on the cape, from ‘the inner friars’ of the Franciscan friary, situated further inland. ● Torfinn in Henriksgård in Bergen is not further identified. From his choice of burial place in Kristkirken and the long list of church endowments he would appear to have belonged to the elite Norwegian burghers of Bergen (Isdahl 2007, 26).

Published: Diplomatarium Norvegicum vol. VII no. 94.

1321 18/6

Florence

Province of Dacia, Convent of Sigtuna

Fr. Laurentius Tyllingensis of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna represents the province of Dacia as diffinitor at the general chapter in Florence. After the chapter, he co-seals along with the other diffinitors a letter by Master General Herveus Natalis to the entire Order concerning measures taken against discrepance with the movement of ‘Spirituals’ within the Order, especially present in the province of Romana.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

Volumus et ordinamus, quod diffinitores anni presentis et socii eorumdem cum pueris in redeundo de capitulo generali bene et curialiter recipiantur, caritative tractentur et secundum facultatem conventuum melius procurentur. Noverint universi presentes literas inspecturi, quod nos frater Herveus, magister ordinis fratrum predicatorum, Petrus de Palude, magister in theologia, diffinitor Francie, Recuperus de Guardavalle Senensis, diffinitor provincie Romane, Stephanus diffinitor Polonie, Benedictus de Pesculo, inquisitor, diffinitor regni Sicilie, Philippus de Cumis diffinitor Lombardie superioris, Gulielmus de Ebruton, magister in theologia, diffinitor Anglie, Bernardus de Pino diffinitor Aragonie, Henricus de Grunic diffinitor Theutonie, Benedictus de Vaccia diffinitor Hungarie, Rogerius de Marcia diffinitor Lombardie inferioris, Gienisius de Bruna diffinitor Bohemie, Gulielmus Dulcini de monte Albano diffinitor provincie Tholosane, Corradus de Albersthat diffinitor Saxonie, Laurencius Tyllingensis de conventu Sictuniensi diffinitor Dacie, Nicholaus de Creta diffinitor Grecie, et Petrus Lamberti lector Montispessulani diffinitor provincie Provincie, auditis et etiam receptis in scriptis delacionibus contra fratres aliquos de Romana provincia, qui spirituales ab aliquibus vocabantur, diligenti prius inquisitione premissa, examinando delatos per sententiam excommunicationis et per preceptum et etiam juramentum, non invenimus in predictis esse probatum contra eos aliquid contra fidem seu etiam bonos mores, nec etiam in eis invenimus singularitatem vite fundatam in aliqua heresi vel errore. Volentes igitur finem ponere in predictis et quos non invenimus nocentes per aliquod contra eos probatum seu etiam confessatum, salvare et excusare, ut de jure tenemur, ac in posterum precavere, ne in nostro ordine et maxime in Romana provincia de predictis et circa predicta aliqua scandala oriantur, fecimus, que sequuntur: Primo determinamus omnes nemine discrepante et ex conscientia et de jure nichil esse probatum contra eos, qui spirituales vocantur, seu confessatum per eos contra fidem et bonos mores et contra singularitatem vite in aliquo errore seu secta fundatam; Secundo publice inhibemus et districtius, ne aliquis frater singularitatem habeat in modo vivendi, que de se induceret in scandalum vel errorem, et nullus frater singularis in orationibus sive abstinentiis et modo vivendi quantumcumque etiam virtuoso alios pro secta et colligatione fienda ad se trahere audeat quoquomodo, et penas imponimus contrarium facientibus valde graves; Tercio prohibemus districte sub penis determinatis et gravibus, ne aliquis ex proposito vel deliberatione et ex certa scientia fratrem aliquem vel aliquos in communi spirituales vel de spiritu seu etiam spigolistas vel quovis nomine significante sectam vel colligantiam singularem appellare presumat. In horum autem omnium firmitatem et robur ego frater Herveus, magister ordinis, presentes literas sigilli nostri et sigillorum omnium predictorum diffinitorum feci munimine roborari. Datum Florencie post capitulum generale anno Domini MCCCXXI die ∙xviii^a∙ junii.

Comments: Fr. Laurentius Tyllingensis is not known with certainty from any other sources. His byname suggests a connection to Tillinge (Tillinge parish, diocese of Uppsala) near Enköping, about 40 km west of Sigtuna. Gallén identified him with a canon secular, Magister Laurentius, acting at the cathedral chapter of Uppsala from 1289-1302, after which he was supposed to have joined the Order, but the thesis seems rather unfounded; if Gallén is right, though, Tillinge probably referred to Laurentius’ prebend while a canon (Gallén 1946, 111 with note 49). ● The ‘Spirituals’ of the Dominican Order was closely related to a contemporary reform movement in the Franciscan Order, which at this time was particularly strong in Tuscany and eventually led to a permanent division of the Friars Minor. In both orders, the Spirituals promoted a more strict observance to what they interpreted as the original essence of the ideas of their founding masters. For the Friars Preachers, the Spiritual discussion had begun in the province of Romana in late thirteenth century, but was apparently settled at a provincial chapter in Todi in 1319 with three conclusive decrees: 1. The thoughts and acts of the zealous friars (the Spirituals) were recognized as fully legitimate and non-heretical; 2. For the sake of continued unity and concord, controversial points should no longer be discussed publicly; and 3. The term ‘Spirituals’ was no longer permitted used on or by Friars Preachers as it engendered discord within the Order. It was these three decrees of Todi that the master general confirmed with his letter after the general chapter in 1321.

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. IV, pp. 136-138.

1320-21

Province of Dacia, Convents of Næstved and Roskilde

Fr. Canutus, prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Dacia, dies in office in Næstved. Fr. Wernerus of the Friars Preachers in Roskilde is elected new prior provincial.

Source: Bernardi Guidonis Historia.

Language: Latin.

Octavus prior provincialis fuit frater Canutus, qui successit fratri Petro de Rusquillis anno Domini MCCCVIII. (Hic obiit Nesvik in officio quod tenuit gloriose fere tredecim annis (…). Nonus fuit frater Wernerus de Roskildis qui tenuit officium septem annis fuitque absolutus in capitulo Pirpiniano anno Domini MCCCXXVIII. (...).)

Dansk oversættelse:

Den ottende provincialprior var broder Knud, som efterfulgte broder Peder af Roskilde i det Herrens år 1308. (Han døde i Næstved i embedet, som han holdt med ære i næsten 13 år (…). Den niende var broder Verner af Roskilde, som holdt embedet i syv år og blev afløst på generalkapitlet i Perpignan i det Herrens år 1328.

Comments: The notes the duration of his provincial office and the place of his death are only known from an addition to the original list preserved in a manuscript version from Barcelona (Codex Barchionensis); the addition is written with a different hand than the preceding text. ● The year is not explicitly dated. According to the chronicle, Fr. Canutus was elected in 1308 and held office for almost 13 years, and his successor was absolved at the general chapter in Perpignan in 1328 after seven years of service; thus, this would both point to 1321. However, the general chapter of Perpignan, where an unnamed provincial of Dacia was indeed absolved, took place in 1327, not in 1328, so the preceding change of provincial may just as well have occurred in 1320. ● On Fr. Canutus, see 1308. ● Fr. Wernerus (Verner) is not mentioned by name in any other sources. He seems to have been at the general chapter in Vienna in 1322, since the following chapter in 1323 (15/5) absolved the prior of the convent in Cologne, who allegedly had given the Dacian provincial a poor reception on his journey home from the chapter. Fr. Wernerus himself was absolved from provincial office by the general chapter in 1327 (31/5), along with two other provincials and without any explicit reason. According to the chronicle, he died shortly after (perhaps in 1328) and was buried with the convent in Åhus; this suggests that he may have asked for his absolution himself due to poor health.

Published: Archivum Fratrum Praedicatorum vol. 70, pp. 88-89; Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie (online).

1322 10/6

Roskilde

Convent of Roskilde

Prior Johannes and the convent of Friars Preachers in Roskilde together with Provost Skjalm and the cathedral chapter of Roskilde act as witnesses in certified copy of a papal letter to the Franciscan sisters of St. Clare.

Source: Original document. Arnamagnæan Collection, University of Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

Omnibus presens scriptum cernentibus, Skelmerus prepositus Roskildensis, totumque capitulum canonicorum ibidem, frater Iohannes prior fratrum predicatorum Roskildensium, ac conuentus eorundem ibidem, salutem in domino Iesu Christo. Nouerint uniuersi, nos litteras sanctissimi patris domini Bonifacii octaui felicis memorie, non cancellatas, non rasas, non abolitas, nec in aliqua parte sui suspectas uel uiciatas, sub uera bulla, et filo de serico uidisse, tenorem infra scriptum de uerbo ad uerbum continentes: Bonifacius episcopo (...). In cuius rei testimomium sigilla nostra presentibus sunt appensa. Datum Roskildis anno domini millesimo.ccc.xx.secundo quarta feria proxima post dominicam sancte trinitatis.

Comments: This is the only mentioning of Fr. Johannes as prior of the convent in Roskilde. His identity is unknown, but he might be identical with the Fr. Johannes de Dacia, who became penitentiary in Avignon in 1324, and later returned to Roskilde as Bishop Johannes Nyborg (†1344) in 1330 15/6; certainly, the priorate was occupied by Fr. Bent (Benedictus) in 1327. An alternative possibility is Fr. Johannes Albus, known as lector of the Roskilde convent in 1325, who was appointed vicar general for the province of Dacia by the general chapter in 1327. The certification to the Franciscan nunnery was of a papal bull from 1296. There is no immediate reason as to why the friars performed this favour to the Franciscan nuns. Provost Skjalm Pedersen (Skelmerus Petri) is known as provost in Roskilde from 1315 till his death in 1331. Otherwise, not much can be said about him, but his first name might indicate a relation to the Hvide family. In the cathedral chapter of Roskilde, the provost ranked second after the dean, but since the old bishop had recently died, and the dean (Johannes Hind) had been elected new bishop the same Spring, a new dean had not been chosen at this time.

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. VIII no. 420.

1322 19/10

Ringsted

Nunnery of St. Agnes (Roskilde), Convent of Roskilde?

On behalf of the Dominican sisters of St. Agnes in Roskilde, Fr. Bent of the Friars Preachers receives a deed on property in Ølsemagle and Lyngby from Mrs. Edel, widow of Niels Tinde, as dowry for her daughter’s entry in the nunnery.

Source: A. Original document. The Danish National Archives, Copenhagen. B. Register of Roskilde St. Agnes Monastery.

Language: A. Latin. B. Danish.

Omnibus presens scriptum cernentibus. Nicholaus dictus Sweyn, Nicholaus Jønæssun, Magnus dictus Toddæ, Iacobus dictus Hafwræ, Nicholaus Grybby, Petrus Geræthsun, salutem in domino sempiternam. Notum facimus uniuersis tam presentibus quam futuris, nos presentes fuisse quod anno domini m.ccc.xx.ii domina Hætlæ relicta Nicholai dicti Tindæ, presencialiter constituta in placito Syalendie generali in crastino Luce ewangeliste scotari fecit per manum filii sui Heninnggi Tuuæsun, fratre Benedicto scotacionem recipiente, monasterio sancte Agnetis Roskildis racione recepcionis filie sue ad ordinem sororum in loco supradicto dimidium bool in censu terre in Olsyæ Maglæ, et octo solidos terre in censu in Lungby in Flackæbyershæræth cum domibus, fructibus, ac omnibus aliis mobilibus et inmobilibus pertinentibus ad bona predicta, iure perpetuo possidenda, ita tamen quod filia sua, fructus et prouentus de bonis in Lungby, pro usibus suis diebus uite sue leuet postmodum monasterium sororum predictarum ut tenetur. Promisit insuper domina predicta bona memorata, monasterio predicto, conseruare, ab inpeticione cuiuslibet, quousque sorores dicti loci in possessione debita, secura et consueta, fuerint, secundum leges patrie ad hoc constitutas. In cuius rei testimonium siggilla nostra presentibus sunt appensa. Datum anno et die supradictis.

B (registration of A):

Ett breff, att fru Hettle, Niels Tyndes efftherleffuerske haffuer befalitt hindis søn Hening Tyndeszen att schøde broder Bentt ett halfftt boell j Öllszemagle och otte skelling jord j Lundby j Flackebiergs herritt paa hinders datters wegne, som gaffs j closter. 1322.

English translation of B:

A letter that Mrs. Edel, widow of Niels Tinde, have instructed her son Henning Tindesen to deed Fr. Bent half a bol in Ølsemagle and 8 shilling land in Lundby in Flakkebjerg Herred on behalf of her daughter, who was given in monastery. 1322.

Comments: Fr. Bent (Benedictus) also acted on behalf of the sisters in 1315 18/1 (see comment here). The conveyance took place at the ‘landsting’ of Zealand with thingstead in Ringsted. The donating family is not known otherwise, but appears to be of Zealandic petty nobility. Ølsemagle (Olsyæ Maglæ) is a parochial village in Ramsø Herred, eastern Zealand, while Lyngby (Lungby) was a village in Eggeslevmagle Parish, Flakkebjerg Herred in south-western Zealand. A bol constituted what was considered a full-sized farm.

Published: A. Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. VIII no. 450. B. Ældste danske Archivregistraturer vol. IV, p. 288.

1323 (15/5)

Barcelona

Province of Dacia, Convent of Cologne (prov. Teutonia)

The general chapter of the Friars Preachers absolves Fr. Jacobus de Buscho, prior of the convent in Cologne, because of poor reception and irreverent treatment of the prior provincial of Dacia on his return journey from the preceding general chapter in Vienna.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Hec sunt acta capituli generalis apud Barchinonam celebrati anno Domini MCCCXXIII. (…) Iste sunt penitentie. Quoniam fratres Jacobus de Buscho, prior Coloniensis de provincia Theutonie, priorem provincialem Dacie redeuntem de capitulo preterito Viennensi male recepit et irreverenter tractavit, eum a suo officio in penam absolvimus. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

I Faderens og Sønnens og Helligåndens navn, amen. Dette er akterne af generalkapitlet afholdt i Barcelona i det Herrens år 1323. (…) Dette er afstraffelserne: Eftersom broder Jakob de Buscho, prior af Köln i provinsen Teutonia, lod provincialprioren af Dacia på tilbagevejen fra det forudgående kapitel i Wien blive dårligt modtaget og respektløst behandlet, afsætter vi ham som straf fra hans embede. (…)

Comments: The prior provincial of Dacia at the time was most likely Fr. Wernerus, who had been elected for office in 1320-21. ● The previous general chapter, which the prior provincial had attended, was held in Vienna around pentecost 1322.

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. IV, p. 149.

1323 15/8

Convent of Holbæk

The church of the Friars Preachers in Holbæk, raised by King Christoffer II of Denmark, is consecrated by Bishop Niels of Børglum.

Source: Annales Petri Olavi.

Language: Latin.

1323. Ecclesia fratrum predicatorum in Holbeck edificata est per Christoforum regem, et concecrata est per Nicolaum episcopum Burglanensem in festo assumptionis beatis virginis.

Dansk oversættelse:

Prædikebrødrenes kirke i Holbæk bliver opført af kong Christoffer og bliver indviet af biskop Niels af Børglum på Jomfru Marias himmelfartsdag.

Comments: The entry suggests that the construction of the priory church was at least partially funded by King Christoffer II of Denmark, making it one of only two instances of royal involvement with Dominican convent foundations in Denmark. Christoffer did, however, have special relations to Holbæk, where he from 1297 at the latest was installed as royal chieftain and fief-holder at Holbæk Castle. He became king in 1320, when his brother Erik IV Menved died childless. Thus, the funding initiative must have been made in his time as local lord, not as king of Denmark. ● The reason that the church was consecrated by Bishop Niels of Børglum (the diocese of northern Jylland) and not its ‘own’ bishop of Roskilde is that the latter, Johannes Hind, at this time was living in exile due to a conflict with the king. In addition, Bishop Niels was a very good friend of the Order of Preachers, and he himself decided to join the Order in 1328. ● The patron saint of the Dominican priory and church in Holbæk is not known, but since the church was consecrated on the Day of Assumption of the Holy Virgin, it is plausible that she was among its main patrons. ● Since the convent in Holbæk was established in 1275, it has traditionally been suggested that the church of 1323 replaced one destroyed by the fire in 1287, but the entry for this year only states that the friars’ domus in Holbæk burned down, it says nothing about any church. Thus, it is quite likely that this was indeed the first priory church of the Friars Preachers in Holbæk.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, p. 190; Annales Danici, p. 210.

Literature: Jakobsen 2003.

1323 2/10

Vilnius

Convents of Tallinn (prov. Dacia) and Riga (prov. Saxonia)

Fr. Arnoldus, prior of the Friars Preachers in Tallinn, and Fr. Wessellus, prior of the Friars Preachers in Riga, are representing the royal Danish sheriff in Tallinn and the city of Riga respectively at the peace negotiations in Vilnius with King Gediminas of Lithuania.

Sources: A. Original document. The State Archives of Latvia, Riga. B-C. Transcript in papal confirmation of 1324 31/8. Geheimes Staatsarchiv Preußischer Kulturbesitz, Königsberg.

Languages: A. German. B-C. Latin.

Alle de gene, de dessen breff ansen und horen, de latet groten de baden der landesheren und der stede, de to Liflande und to Estlande und to Curlande sint, de van den sulven heren und steden sant sint to Gedeminnen, deme koninge van Lettowen, und vunscet en heil und frede in Gode. Wi boden, herr Arnolt Stoyve, de in des bischoppes stede is van der Rige an gestliken saken (…); van des hovetmannes wegene des edelen koninges van Denemarken und siner menen man, broder Arnolt, de prior van Revele und her Hinric van Parenbeke; (…) van der stades wegene van der Rige her Hinric van der Mothowe, her Johan Langeside, her Ernest, van dersulven stad, broder Wessel, prior der predikere, van der minnerbroder wegene broder Albrecht Sluc: Wi hebben met desseme vorbenomenden koninge Gedeminnen enen steten vrede gemaket und met allen sinen luden, de unde eme beseten sint, vor alle kerstene lude, de ere boden to eme senden und vrede met eme holden willet, dar wil he gerne vrede mede hebben in aldussdaniker wise: (…) Desse bref is utgegeven uppe deme hus thor Vilne, na unses Heren bort dusent jar dre hundert jar in deme dre und tvintegesten jare, des sunnendages na sunte Micheles dage.

Dansk oversættelse:

Alle dem, der ser dette brev eller hører det læse, hilses af udsendingene fra landsherren og stæderne i Livland, Estland og Kurland, som er sendt af den samme herre og de samme stæder til Gedemin, Litauens konge, og ønsker dem helse og fred med Gud. Vi udsendinge, hr. Arnold Stoyve, som er biskoppen af Rigas stedfortræder i gejstlige sager (...); på vegne af den ædle konge af Danmarks høvedsmand og hans menige mænd, broder Arnold, prior i Reval, og hr. Henrik af Parenbeke; på staden Rigas vegne hr. Heinrich von Mithowe, hr. Johann Langeside, hr. Ernst, af den samme stad, broder Wessel, prior for prædikanterne, på de små brødres vegne broder Albrecht Slut: Vi har med denne fornævnte kong Gedemin og med alle hans mænd, som bor og bygger under ham, sluttet en varig fred for alle kristne, som sender deres udsendinge til ham og vil holde fred med ham og med hvilke han gerne vil holde fred på følgende måde: (...) Til vidnesbyrd om disse fornævnte ting og til stadfæstelse af en varig fred har vi alle hængt vore segl under dette brev. Dette brev er givet i borgen i Vilnius i år 1323 efter Vorherres fødsel på søndagen efter Skt. Mikkelsdag.

Omnibus presens scriptum visuris vel audituris Arnoldus Stoyve venerabilis in Christo patris ac domini, domini Friderici, Dei et apostolice sedis gratia sacrosancte Rigensis ecclesie archiepiscopi, in spiritualibus vicarius generalis (…); frater Arnoldus, prior fratrum predicatorum in Revalia, Hinricus miles de Parenbeke, vasallus excellentissimi principis regis Dacie; (…) dominus Hinricus de Mithowia, Johannes Langleside, Ernestus Dives, consules civitatis Rigensis, frater Wesellus, prior predicatorum, frater Albertus Slut de ordine minorum, salutem in Domino sempiternam. Noverint universi presentium inspectores, quod nos prenominati nuntii, nuper ad magnificum principem Godemundum, Lethowinorum regem, cum plena potestate faciendi et dimittendi, missi, cum ipso rege et suis, pro omnibus hominibus Christianis, qui suos nuntios ad nos diriguntur et pacem nobiscum tenere intendunt, inivimus pacem stabilem atque firmam, conditione subscripta: (…). Datum in castro nostro Vilna, anno Domini MCCCXXIII dominica proxima post festum beati Michaelis.

Omnibus has litteras visuris vel audituris Gedeminus Lethowinorum rex pacem in Domino et salutem. Universis notum facimus per presentes, quod secundum nostras litteras venerunt ad presentiam nostram nuntii dominorum terrarum Livonie et Estonie: (…) ex parte capitanei nobilissimi regis Dacie et vasallorum suorum frater Arnoldus, prior predicatorum in Revalia, et Hinricus miles de Parenbeke; (…) ex parte civitatis Rigensis domini Hinricus de Mithowia, Johannes Langleside, Ernestus Dives, frater Wessellus, prior predicatorum, et frater Albertus Slut ex parte minorum. (…) Datum in castro nostro Vilna, anno Domini MCCCXXIII dominica proxima post festum beati Michaelis.

Dansk oversættelse:

Gedemin, konge af Litauen, til alle, der ser dette brev eller hører det læse: Fred og hilsen med Gud. Vi gør vitterligt for alle med dette brev, at i medfør af vort brev fremmødte følgende sendebud for os fra herrerne af Livland og Estland: (…) for Danmarks højbårne konges høvedsmand og hans vasaller broder Arnold, prior for prædikanterne i Reval, og ridder Henrik af Parenbeke; (…) på vegne af staden Riga hr. Heinrich Mithowe, Johann Langeside, Ernst Dive, broder Wessel, prædikanternes prior, og broder Albrecht Slut på vegne af de små brødre. (…) Givet på vor borg Vilnius i det Herrens år 1323 på søndagen efter Skt. Mikkelsdag.

Comments: The peace treaty was confirmed by Pope John XXII in 1324 31/8 (LEKUB 1. ser. vol. II no. 707), from which the transcripts of B and C are preserved. ● Fr. Arnoldus is known as prior of the Friars Preachers in Tallinn since 1315. ● The Danish king of the time was Christoffer II (1320-1326 and 1329-1332).

Published: A. Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. IX no. 67. A-B. Liv-, Est- und Kurländisches Urkundenbuch 1. ser. vol. II no. 694. C. Liv-, Est- und Kurländisches Urkundenbuch 1. ser. vol. II no. 693; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. IX no. 68.

1324 28/3

Turku

Convent of Turku

The bailiff of Finland, Algot Jonsson, enjoins the mayors and city councillors of Turku to pay 100 mark in fine for unjustly having made claims on properties belonging to the Friars Preachers, the secular clergy, school children, orphants and widows in Turku, just as all the impounded property is to be handed back to its rightful owners.

Source: Transcript in Registrum ecclesiae Aboensis.

Language: Latin.

Universis ad quos presentes littere pervenerint Algotus Jonson salutem in domino sempiternam quia proconsules et consules civitatis Aboensis ausu temerario a libra equitatis et rationis tramite delirantes reverendis viris dominis fratribus predicatoribus clericis laicis pupillis orphanis et viduis possessiones quas ab antiquis temporibus jure paterno seu [d]onationis vel emptionis tytulo legittime possiderent violenter usurpare et indebite subtrahere minime formidabant. Nos autem ipsorum proconsulum et consulum in communi placido terre et predicte civitatis consistorio processum huiuscemodi temerarium invenientes et iniquum plusque misericordiam quam juris rigorem in hac parte sollicite amplectantes ob ipsorum proconsulum et consulum propriam pretium instantiam et beneplacitum multorumque discretorum interpositionem a prenominatis proconsulibus et consulibus centum markas Sweve monete cum multiplici gratiarum actione levavimus supradictis dominis clericis ac laycis possessiones suas omnes et singulas quas primitus habuerant more solito reedificando et in posterum ab ipsis et suis heredibus possidendas adjudicavimus pleno jure cum divinum et humanum sit judicium unicuique quod suum est refundere nec aliena appetere concupiscere vel habere sine causa. In cuius rei evidenciam firmiorem sigillum nostrum una cum sigillo civitatis memorate presenti sedule duximus apponendum. Datum Abo anno Domini MCCCXXIIII quinto kalendas aprilis.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. III no. 2460; Åbo domkyrkas Svartbok no. 36; Finlands Medeltidsurkunder no. 317.

1324 (3/6)

Bordeaux

Provinces of Dacia and Regni Sicilia

The general chapter of the Friars Preachers prescribes commemorational prayers for Fr. Andreas, diffinitor of the province of Regni Sicilia, who died on his way home from the preceding chapter in Barcelona, and for the diffinitor of the province of Dacia, who has died on his way to the present chapter in Bordeaux.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Hec sunt acta capituli generalis apud Burdigalam celebrati anno Domini MCCCXXIIII. (…) Ista sunt suffragia (…) Pro defunctis viginti. Notum facimus fratribus universis, quod frater Andreas diffinitor pro provincia regni Sicilie, rediens de capitulo generali Barcinone celebrato, mortuus fuit in via. Item, notum facimus, quod diffinitor pro provincia Dacie, veniens Burdigalam ad capitulum generale, mortuus est in via. (…)

Comments: The act is undated, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● It is unknown who the deceased diffinitor of Dacia was.

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. IV, p. 154.

1325 7/4

Roskilde

Nunnery of St. Agnes (Roskilde), Convent of Roskilde

Fr. Johannes, lector of the Friars Preachers in Roskilde, attests to have witnessed Christine Jonsdatter Sjællandsfar make the vow to the prioress of the Dominican sisters of St. Agnes in Roskilde, after which she took the veil. This took place during the sisters’ Easter Mass. Fr. Nicolaus Michaelis celebrated the Mass.

Source: Transcripts in Bartholin’s Collectanea and at The Royal Library, Copenhagen.

Language: Latin.

Uniuersis presentes litteras inspecturis frater Iohannes lector fratrum predicatorum Roskildis et Margareta relicta nobilis uiri domini Henrici Albært sen dicta de Thythæbiærgh salutem in domino sempiternam. Ueritati uolentes testimonium perhibere notum facimus et in uerbo ueritatis presentibus protestamur sororem Christinam filiam Iohannis Siælænzfæræ senioris anno domini m.ccc.xx.v. die sancto pasche in missa conuentuali sororum sancte Agnetis post Credo in nostra presentia, sollempnem professionem fecisse in manus priorisse, et uelem quod profitentibus sororibus dari solet in signum perpetue firmitatis deuote et humiliter accepisse. Huic autem sollempni professioni, omnes sorores interfuerunt cum multis aliis secularibus mulieribus et puellis, scilicet domicella Cecilia filia domini Henrici Albærtsen, domicella Ingiærth filia domini Iacobi Niclæssen, et filia Andree Niclæssen de Skania cum aliis multis minus nominatis. Interfuit etiam frater Nicholaus Michaelis qui sacris indutus euangelium sollempniter legit in missa. In quorum omnium testimonium sigilla nostra presentibus sunt appensa. Datum Roskildis, anno et die supradictis.

Comments: Fr. Johannes Albus (Johannes Hvide) of the Friars Preachers in Roskilde was appointed vicar general for the province of Dacia by the general chapter in 1327 (31/5); his appointment would suggest that he was representing Dacia as diffinitor at the general chapter in Perpignan. He might also be identical to the Prior Johannes of the Roskilde convent in 1322 10/6. ● Fr. Nicolaus Michaelis (Niels Mikkelsen) is only known from this mentioning. Most likely, he was a priest from the friars’ convent in Roskilde; this is indeed one of the very few insights given by the sources to everyday relations between the two Dominican convents in Roskilde. ● Lady Christine Jonsdatter, daughter of Jens Sjællandsfar the Elder, donated estate to the nunnery in 1316 24/3; her nieces Lunde and Cecilie had been with the sisters since o.1310, and her sister Cecilie since 1315 20/8. ● Lady Margrethe Tygesdatter, who co-witnessed the entrance of Sister Christine, was a wealthy, Zealandic landowner of the Hvide family (in Gallén 1946, 179, she is erroneously related to the family ‘Sjællandsfar’). As a child, she was raised in the nunnery of St. Agnes, and in gratitude of her upbringing with the nuns, she donated some landed estate to the convent in 1322. At this point, she was a widow after Knight Heinrich Albertsen, Count of Eberstein, with manorial seat in Tybjerg in southern Zealand. Her daughter Cecilie was among the other named lay guests at the Easter Mass in the nunnery church.

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. IX no. 181.

1325 11/4

Turku

Convent of Turku

The convent of Friars Preachers in Turku testifies that Nils Hvit in Kimito has left the disposal of his property entirely to his brother Henrik, a parish curator of Turku.

Source: Transcript in Registrum ecclesiae Aboensis.

Language: Latin.

Universis presens scriptum cernentibus Nicholaus Hwitæ, in Kymittæ commorans, salutem in Domino sempiternam. Tenore presencium omnibus innotescat, quod karissimo fratri meo, domino Henrico, curato et sacriste ecclesie Aboensis, juxta ritum consessum et beneplacitum heredum meorum, bona sua mobilia et immobilia, ex hereditate seu quocunque modo per industriam suam sibi succedencia, libere ordinandi, commutandi, vendendi, in ultimisque vite sue de eisdem pro sue voluntatis libito testandi plenariam confero libertatem, ratum et gratum finaliter habiturus quicquid per ipsum dominum Henricum factum fuerit in premissis. Et ne per me seu quocunque heredes meos huiuscemodi ordinacio molestari, prepediri seu retractari valeat in posterum, presentem cedulam sigillis virorum discretorum, videlicet fratrum predicatorum conventus Finlandensis, domini Elavi de Reso, canonicus Aboensis, Konradi, dilecti generi mei, Henrici de Lybik et Gerardi Watherhonæ, cum sigillum personale non habui, in testimonium duxi evidens muniendam. Scriptum et actum anno Domini MCCCXX quinto, tercio idus aprilis, in civitate Aboensi.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. III no. 2509; Åbo domkyrkas Svartbok no. 39; Finlands Medeltidsurkunder no. 324.

1325 (26/5)

Venice

OP, Provinces of Anglia, Dacia, Francia and Lombardia superioris, Convent in Vejle

The general chapter of the Friars Preachers introduces an annual tax to be paid by the priors provincial for the expenses of the Order’s procurator at the Curia; the prior provincial of Dacia is assessed to pay 4 florins a year. Furthermore, the chapter concedes to the foundation of one convent in each of the provinces Lombardia superioris, Francia, Dacia and Anglia.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Hec sunt acta capituli generalis apud Venecias celebrati anno Domini MCCCXXV. (…)

Iste sunt admonitiones et ordinationes. (…) Item, volumus et ordinamus, quod quilibet provincialis teneatur mittere procuratori ordinis pro expensis, que facte sunt in curia pro bullis impetratis, et que fient in posterum, circa festum resurrectionis domini proximum venturum, secundum taxationem infra annotatam: Provincia Hispanie ∙x∙ florenos, Francie ∙xv∙ florenos, provincia Tholosana ∙x∙ florenos, provincia Lombardie inferioris ∙x∙ florenos, provincia regni Sicilie ∙viii∙ florenos, provincia Anglie ∙xii∙ florenos, provincia Theutonie ∙xx∙ florenos, provincia Ungarie ∙viii∙ florenos, provincia Lombardie superioris ∙v∙ florenos, provincia Aragonie ∙x∙ florenos, provincia Polonie ∙iiii∙ florenos, provincia Dacie ∙iiii∙ florenos, provincia Boemie ∙iiii∙ florenos, provincia Saxonie ∙x∙ florenos, provincia Terre sancte ∙x∙ florenos, provincia Grecie ∙vi∙ florenos. (…) [159]

Concedimus unam domum provincie Lombardie superioris. Item, aliam provincie Francie ponendam in s. Ademaro. Item, aliam provincie Dacie. Item, aliam provincie Anglie ponendam in Ybernia. (…) [161]

Comments: The act is undated, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● The convent foundation in Dacia was most probably the one in Vejle, the only one known from this period.

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. IV, pp. 159-161.

1326 21/8

Avignon

Province of Dacia

Pope Johannes XXII complies with a request for help from the Friars Preachers in Dacia, whom due to the infertile land of their province and a ‘cooled-off love’ in the hearts of people find it difficult to receive sufficient with proper food, whenever they are outside the priories preaching, hearing confession or in other legitimate errands, and for this reason they have been forced to eat bread made of rye, barley and even bark, and to drink nothing but water, and therefore they have returned to their convents starved and miserable, more dead than alive. Thus, the pope allows for them to eat meat, if necessary, even if this is against their constitutions, but only on days when all Christians are allowed to do so.

Source: Transcript in Registra Avinionensia. Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Dilectis filiis ... priori provinciali et fratribus ordinis predicatorum provincie Dacie salutem. Presignis ordinis vestri religio fecunditate referta virtutum necnon devotionis sinceritas quam reverenter erga Romanam exhibetis ecclesiam promerentur, ut vos illa gratia prosequamur que necessitatibus vestris fore dinoscitur oportuna. Sane petitio vestra nobis nuper exhibita continebat, quod cum vos in officio predicationis vel audiencia confessionis, aut alicuius alterius necessarie occupationis extra vestros convuentus in provincia vestra esse contingat, sepe per plures dies estis pro alimenta vobis secundum primaria statuta regularia vestri ordinis conveniencia, ac vite necessaria propter terre ipsarum partium vastitatem et sterilitatem, necnon ut refrigescentem in cordibus hominum tempore caritatem, nisi vobiscum portetis, invenire nequitis, immo vos pane grosso siligineo vel ordeaceo, et quandoque pane de corticibus arborum confecto, et aqua sola, plures contentari oportet, propter quod macie et miseria affecti, quasi mortui revertimini ab occupationibus supradictis, et diu ut asseritis in statu huiusmodi vivere non possitis. Quare nobis humiliter supplicastis, ut providere vobis super hoc de oportuno remedio, de benignitate apostolica, misericorditer dignaremur. Nos igitur vobis pio compacientes affectu, et volentes vestris super hoc quantum cum deo possumus necessitatibus providere, huiusmodi supplicationibus inclinati, ut quocienscunque vos seu aliquem vestrum in huiusmodi officio predicationis vel audientia confessionis, aut alicuius necessarie occupationis, extra vestros conventus esse contingerit, ut prefertur et alimenta conveniencia vobis secundum statuta predicta invenire non possetis, super quibus vestras conscientias oneramus, possitis libere vesci carnibus temporibus quibus catholici homines eis in illis partibus vesci solent statutis et consuetudinibus vestri ordinis in contrarium editis nequaquam obstantibus, auctoritate vobis presentium indulgemus. Nulli ergo omnino hominum liceat hanc paginam nostre concessionis infringere vel ei ausu temerario contraire. Si quis autem hoc attemptare presumpserit indignationem omnipotentis Dei et beatorum Petri et Pauli apostolorum eius se nouerit incursurum. Datum Avinione ∙xii∙ kalendas Septembris pontificatus nostri anno decimo.

Dansk oversættelse:

Hilsen til vore elskede sønner ... provincialprioren og brødrene af Prædikantordenen i provinsen Dacia. Eders ordens udmærkede fromhed, som er fuld af fortjenstfulde dyder, og den oprigtige hengivenhed, som I med ærefrygt viser overfor Romerkirken, fortjener, at vi viser Eder en sådan nåde, som kan afhjælpe Eders trang. I en ansøgning fra Eder, som nylig er forebragt os, stod der, at når det hænder, at I i Eders prædiketjeneste eller når I skal høre skriftemål eller i et andet nødvendigt ærinde befinder Eder udenfor Eders klostre i Eders provins, er I ofte flere dage igennem ude af stand til at skaffe de levnedsmidler, som ifølge ordenens oprindelige almindelige regler passer for Eder, men kan på grund af de udstrakte golde jorder i hine egne og tillige af den grund, at kærligheden i menneskenes sind med tiden ligesom kølnes, ikke finde noget, med mindre I selv bringer det med Eder, ja, at endog adskillige af Eder må nøjes med rug- eller bygbrød og engang imellem med barkbrød og vand alene, så I vender magre og elendige og ligesom døde hjem fra disse udflugter. Og da I, efter hvad I siger, ikke kan leve længe i denne tilstand, har I derfor nu ydmygt ansøgt os om, at vi med apostolisk velvilje i vor barmhjertighed ville sørge for Eder med et passende lægemiddel i dette anliggende. Vi tænker da kærligt på Eder og vil tage os af Eders nød, så godt vi efter Guds vilje kan, og vi bøjer os for denne Eders ansøgning og giver Eder ved dette brev bevilling på, at I hver gang I eller en af Eder i ovennævnte prædiketjeneste eller når I skal høre skriftemål eller har en anden nødvendig beskæftigelse og derfor befinder Eder udenfor Eders klostre, som anført, og ikke kan finde næringsmidler, som efter ordenens almindelige bestemmelser passer for Eder, hvilket vi overlader til Eders samvittighed at afgøre, frit må nyde kød på de samme tider som andre katolikker plejer at nyde det i hine egne, uanset herimod stridende bestemmelser og sædvaner i Eders orden. Intet menneske må vove at bryde dette vort bevillingsbrev eller dumdristigt handle herimod. Men hvis nogen skulle vove at forsøge det, skal han vide, at han derved vil pådrage sig Gud den almægtiges og hans hellige apostles Petrus’ og Paulus’ vrede. Givet i Avignon den 21. august i vort pontifikats tiende år.

Comments: The spot for the prior provincial’s name is left open in the register. ● A supplication for such a dispensation had been submitted by Archbishop Olof Björnsson of Uppsala around 1317 on behalf of the Friars Preachers in Sweden, but apparently at that time it was not obliged.

Published: Diplomatarium Norvegicum vol. VII no. 112; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. IX no. 308.

Literature: Jakobsen 2018a, 374-375.

1327 (31/5)

Perpignan

Province of Dacia, Convents of Roskilde and Åhus

Fr. Wernerus, prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Dacia, is absolved from office by the general chapter in Perpignan, who appoints Fr. Johannes Albus, lector of the convent in Roskilde, as vicar general of Dacia until a new provincial has been elected. Shortly after, Fr. Wernerus dies in Åhus, where he is buried.

Sources: A. Acta capitulorum generalium OP. B. Bernardi Guidonis Historia.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Hec sunt acta capituli generalis apud Perpinianum celebrati anno Domini MCCCXXVII. (…) Iste sunt absolutiones. (…) Absolvimus priores provinciales Anglie, Polonie et Dacie. (…) Item, ponimus vicarium generalem in provincia Dacie fratrem Johannem Album, lectorem Roscildensem, donec provincialis electus et confirmatus et presens fuerit in eadem.

Nonus fuit frater Wernerus de Roskildis qui tenuit officium septem annis fuitque absolutus in capitulo Pirpiniano anno Domini MCCCXXVIII. Hic obiit Aosie et sepultus est ibidem modicum post absolutionem.

Dansk oversættelse:

Den niende var broder Verner af Roskilde, som holdt embedet i syv år og blev afløst på generalkapitlet i Perpignan i det Herrens år 1328. Han døde i Åhus og er begravet samme sted kort efter afløsningen.

Comments: This part of source B is only known from an addition to the original list preserved in a manuscript version from Barcelona (Codex Barchionensis); the addition is written with a different hand than the preceding text. ● B has the year of the Perpignan chapter and his absolution as 1328, which is, however, obviously wrong; perhaps this was instead the year of Fr. Wernerus’ soon following death? ● On Fr. Wernerus, see 1320-21. As nothing is stated about the reason for his absolution, and considering his soon following death, he may indeed have asked for it himself due to poor health. ● On Fr. Johannes Albus, see 1325 7/4. His appointment as vicar general for the the province until a new provincial was elected would suggest that he was representing Dacia as diffinitor at the general chapter in Perpignan. ● The following provincial chapter apparently elected Fr. Tucho as new prior provincial of Dacia, see 1327 19/8. ● Jarl Gallén, who apparently did not know the prolonged version of source B, and thus did not know about Prior Provincial Wernerus, suggested that the absolved provincial in 1327 was Fr. Tucho, who was then re-elected at the following provincial chapter (Gallén 1946, 133-134).

Published: A. Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. IV, pp. 171-172. B. Archivum Fratrum Praedicatorum vol. 70, pp. 88-89; Priores prouinciales in prouincia Dacie (online).

1327 19/8

Ringsted

Nunnery of St. Agnes (Roskilde), Convent of Roskilde, Province of Dacia

Fr. Tucho, prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Dacia, and Fr. Benedictus, prior of the convent in Roskilde, accept, together with Lord Erik Valdemarsson, son of Princess Jutta, to leave decision of the strife between the Dominican sisters of St. Agnes and the princess’ heirs to 12 of Sjælland’s best men at the landsting. Furthermore, the prior provincial gives power of attorney to Prior Benedictus to conduct the case on behalf of the nunnery.

Source: Transcript in Bartholin’s Collectanea.

Language: Latin.

Omnibus presens scriptum cernentibus frater Petrus Abbas Ringstadiensis, Andreas Pæterson de Allandorp Jacobus Niclæsson ranæ, milites, Nicolaus Sweygh, Ivarus Ivarson, Johannes Ivarson, Nicolaus Krook, Nicolaus Denkæn, Nicolaus Jønesson de Kwærkæby et Godrinus Magnusson, armigeri, salutem in domino sempiternam. Ne quod veritas approbat a posteris trahatur in dubium litterarum testimonio solet perhennari. Constamus igitur omnibus et singulis presentibus et futuris nos sub anno domini millesimo trecentesimo uicesimo septimo feria quarta proxima ante festum beati Bartholomei apostolici in placito generali Syelandie personaliter constitutos fuisse uidisse et audiuisse, quod dominus Ericus Valdemari contra fratrem Tuchone, ordinis fratrum predicatorum priorem prouincialem Dacie Suecie et Noruegie et fratrem Benedictum priorem ordinis eiusdem Roskildis super bonis omnibus et singulis et ubicunque locorum infra regni Dacie terminos sitis monasterio beate Agnetis uirginis ibidem scilicet Roskildis per inclitas domicellas Agnetem et Iuttæ clare memorie in eodem placito generali iuste et legaliter datis et scotatis, querimoniam proferebat, asserens se melius ius quam dicti fratres nomine dicti monasterii habere in eisdem, at illi dicti fratres ex parte monasterii eiusdem e conuerso respondebant dicentes dicta bona omnia et singula antedicto monasterio sancte Agnetis ratione uere donationis et scotationis ut premissum est iuste et legaliter attinere. Ut autem dicta causa inter eos rite et rationabiliter ac secundum iuris exigentiam, eo melius citiusque finiri et determinari ualuisset, ideo dominus Ericus supradictus ex una parte nomine sui, et frater Benedictus antedictus ex altera parte nomine monasterii antedicti, cui frater Tucho supradictus prior prouincialis plenam potestatem et auctoritatem in eodem placito dictam causam rite et discrete terminandi et finiendi commisit penitus et assignauit denominationem terre que dicitur landsnæfnd, in qua duodecim meliores et discretiores terre Syelandie nominati et scripta esse dignoscuntur, uidelicet dominus Inguarus Hyort, dominus Kanutus Niclæssen, dominus Nicolaus Tuuosen, dominus Iohannes Olæfsen, dominus Nicolaus Absolonis, dominus Petrus Grubbe, milites; Iohannes Duuæ, Nicolaus Mandorp, Nicolaus Iønæssen Kwærkæby, Olauus Iønæssen de Pæterstorp, Matheus Taa de Krakæthorp et Iohannes Magnussen rector eiusdem placiti, armigeri tunc temporis in dicto placito firmauerunt, promittentes se quod quicquid per dictos nominatores rite et rationabiliter factum fuerit in premissis ratum ac firmum totaliter et omnimode uelle tenere et habere, qui quidem nominatores ad agendum jurandum et determinandum super causa antedicta feria quarta proxima post purificacionem beate Marie nunc instantem ad dictum placitum debent conuenire. Ne autem aliqua dubitacionis materia super huiusmodi protestacione per nos facta, ab aliquibus in posterum debeat suboriri, presentes litteras sigillorum nostrorum munimine fecimus roborari, in testimonium et cautelam firmiorem. Datum Ringstadis, eodem placito anno et die supradictis.

Comments: Fr. Tucho (Tyge ‘Klerk’) is only known as acting prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Dacia from this single instance. He must have been elected at the provincial chapter a few weeks before, where a successor for Fr. Wernerus, absolved at the general chapter in 1327 (31/5), had to be found. When Bishop Niels of Børglum in 1328 12/2 was papally absolved from office and, according to his own wish, admitted into the Order of Preachers, Pope John XXII enjoined Archbishop Karl of Lund to find and appoint a qualified episcopal successor for him; he apparently chose the Dominican prior provincial. Fr. Tucho is not recorded as bishop of Børglum until 1329, when he had been imprisoned by King Christoffer II of Denmark, who wanted to avoid the automatically initiated interdict by collecting a long list of accusations against the bishop in 1330 22/9 to justify his arrest. Among the issues it was claimed that Fr. Tucho ‘dictus Klerk’ had been one of the key initiators behind the deposition of King Christoffer in 1326 (at a time, however, when Tucho was neither prior provincial nor bishop), as prior provincial he had acquired the episcopal see of Børglum with lies, and henceforth this ‘so-called bishop’ had eagerly opposed the reinstallment of the king in 1329, supported the king’s foreign enemies and promoted rebels within the kingdom, and generally violated and misused his episcopal power in practical every way possible; it is impossible to judge if there was any actual basis behind any of the accusations. The indictment, which was in fact an apologia for the king’s act aimed at the Curia, was co-signed by lay and clergy at the provincial diet of northern Jylland, including the convent of Friars Preachers in Viborg, but since the original document is still extant at the National Archives in Copenhagen, it apparently never left Denmark. An interdict certainly was nevertheless proclaimed upon Denmark because of the imprisonment. Sjælland, Lolland and Falster were absolved from the interdict in 1331 2/5, Northern Halland in 1331 21/7, but although Bishop Tucho was released in 1332 10/1 and reinstalled in 1332 18/5, and King Christoffer subsequently died on 2 August the same year, the interdict was still standing in Jylland and Fyn in 1336 21/7, when the prior of the Friars Preachers in Schleswig co-signed a joined supplication to the pope from ecclesiastical and lay authorities in the duchy of Schleswig to revoke the interdict for their province. It was in fact left by Pope Benedict XII to Bishop Tucho himself in 1337 21/6 to investigate and judge if the interdict could be revoked in the provinces held by Count Gerhard III of Holstein, whom he had already settled with in 1337 21/2. After his release, the sources are quiet about the Dominican bishop of Børglum, who acted on ordinary episcopal matters in 1332 6/5, 1333 2/10 and 1341 3/1. A new bishop of Børglum, Anders, is known from 1345. Fr. Tucho was dead in 1350 22/3. ● Fr. Benedictus (Bent) had also acted on behalf of the sisters at moots in 1315 and 1322, but this is the first time he is explicitly located to the convent in Roskilde - and the first time he is titled prior. He is mentioned again in 1337, still as conventual prior in Roskilde. ● This letter represents one of the last chapters of the long strife concerning the Dominican sisters of St. Agnes Monastery in Roskilde and the estates, which the princesses Agnes and Jutta brought into the nunnery with them in 1263, but soon after tried to take out again, when leaving the nunnery, which led to a juridical struggle, which on several occasions involved the friars from the neighbouring convent (see 1279 and 1297). On 3 February 1328, the case was finally settled, as the landsting ruled in favour of the nunnery; a verdict, which was apparently followed by the princesses’ heirs. ● The landsting of Sjælland had its thingstead in Ringsted.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. IV no. 2625; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. IX no. 430.

1326-27

Convents of Kalmar, Lödöse, Sigtuna, Skara, Skänninge, Strängnäs, Turku, Visby and Västerås; Nunneries of Kalmar and Skänninge

Last will and testament for Mathias Kettilmundsson, sheriff of Finland, in which he chooses to be buried with the Friars Preachers in Västerås, for which they are bequeathed with 200 marks, two silver bowls and an ivory plate. Furthermore, the convent of Friars Preachers in Turku receives 100 marks and a last of rye, while the Dominican sisters in Skänninge are given 10 marks. Finally, all monastic houses in Sweden, not mentioned elsewhere in the will, are bequeathed with 3 marks each.

Source: Contemporary transcript. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris etcetera. Ego Mathias Ketilmundason testamentum meum condo et ordino in hunc modum. In primis confero fratribus predicatoribus Arosie, ubi eligo sepeliri ∙cc∙ marchas denariorum, duas pelves argenteas et unam tabulam eburneam. Item ecclesie cathedrali Upsalensi curiam meam Norby; ecclesie Lyncopensi dimidium attungum terre in Luntunum, et curiam meam Wlghæ; ecclesie Skarensi curiam meam Sigharsthorp; ecclesie Strengnensi ∙c∙ marchas denariorum de quibus episcopus ibidem levaverat ∙lxx∙ marchas; ecclesie Arosiensi curiam meam Lijmsta; ecclesie Aboensi ∙c∙ marchas denariorum, et unam tabulam magnam; ecclesie Wexionensi ∙c∙ marchas denariorum. Domino meo regi unam magnam fibulam auream; sorori sue, domicelle mee, unam minorem fibulam auream. Domino archiepiscopo Upsalensi unum cifum argenteum, unum anulum aureum, et duas timbrias mardorum; domino Lyncopensi ∙xxx∙ timbrias variorum, et duas timbrias mardorum; domino Aboensi ∙c∙ marchas denariorum. Predicatoribus in Abo ∙c∙ marchas denariorum, cum una lesta siliginis; minoribus stokholmis ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum; ad sanctam Claram ibidem tantum; monialibus in Monte beate virginis curiam meam Husaby in Aspu et ∙c∙ marchas denariorum; monialibus in Rijsbergh ∙xxx∙ marchas denariorum; sororibus Skeningie ∙x∙ marchas denariorum; item cuilibet claustro regni Swecie ∙iii∙ marchas denariorum. Item ecclesie parochiali Stokholmensi ∙iiii∙ marchas denariorum; domui sancti spiritus ibidem tantum; ecclesie sancti Jacobi ibidem ∙iii∙ marchas denariorum; item cuilibet ecclesie in Swecia, in qua bona habeo, unam vaccam, et sacerdoti, unam vaccam. Item dilecte consorti mee Aleydi curias meas Aspanes, Swina, Øndabodhæ, Wendeledhæ, Wllafors, Lundby et Oshamar, ∙iii∙ fibulas aureas, ∙x∙ anulos aureos, ∙x∙ coclearia, ∙ii∙ vasa argentea, ∙iiii∙ crateras argenteas, ∙i∙ sylffmit et ∙i∙ bicarium argenteum. Domino Birgero legifero ∙i∙ cifum argenteum, ∙x∙ timbrias variorum, et ∙i∙ timber mardorum. Domino Petro Ragualdsson ∙i∙ timber mardorum, consorti sue similiter. Domino Magno Niclisson ∙ii∙ crateras argenteas et ∙x∙ timbrias variorum, consorti sue ∙x∙ timbrias. Domino Stephano Røricsson ∙xx∙ timbrias variorum, consorti sue ∙x∙ timbrias, filie sue ∙v∙ timbrias variorum. Item domino Nicolao Abiornson ∙iii∙ attungos terre in Twnardalum. Domino Karolo Tukason ∙x∙ timbrias variorum, consorti sue similiter, filie sue ∙v∙ timbrias variorum. Item domino Karolo Orastason bona sua in Fugstadhum et Barastadhum, mihi pro quingentis marchis denariorum inpignorata. Item domino Benedicto Tukason ∙x∙ timbrias variorum. Item Eringisloni marskalcho ∙xx∙ timbrias variorum, ∙i∙ cifum argenteum, ∙i∙ balteum argenteum et ∙xi∙ dyushorn, uxori sue ∙x∙ timbrias variorum cum cifo argenteo. Magno Bendictsson ∙x∙ timbrias variorum, consorti sue unum par vestimentorum grenet irst, ∙vi∙ timbrias hermelin, cum uno anulo aureo. Karolo Neskunungsson curiam meam Myriby, unum stodh, ∙i∙ cifum argenteum, unum balteum argenteum. Gregorio Magnusson ∙ii∙ crateras argenteas, ∙x∙ timbrias variorum et ∙iii∙ clør, uxori sue ∙x∙ timbrias variorum. Karolo Bendictsson ∙xx∙ timbrias variorum. Thyrnero Thyrneson curias Bosathorp, Thorstenthorp, Bughærijdh, ∙cxl∙ marchas denariorum, et ciphum argenteum. Thyrnero Ingielldsson curiam Skæpstadhæ. Birgero Magnusson ∙x∙ timbrias variorum, uxori sue tantum. Haquino Abrahamsson ∙cc∙ marchas denariorum, in quibus mihi obligatus erat. Bo Huwth ∙xl∙ marchas denariorum; Johanni Howt tantum; Birgero Huwt tantum. Domine Cristine relicte domini M. Marinason ∙i∙ timber mardorum. Domino Johanni Fifhus bona sua que de ipso emi. Thørnero Mathison curiam Wallæ. Haquino Mathisson curiam Sten cum armatura proprie persone mee. Domine Ingiburgi Matisdotter curiam Lillyostadhæ, bona in Ganberghum que possedit Karolus in Tunum, cum uno bikario argenteo. Item domicelle Birgitte Mathisdotter curiam meam in Barastadhum et ∙i∙ bikarium argenteum. Item ipsis liberis domini Mathei Thyrneson quingentas marchas denariorum, in quibus mihi obligantur. Item filie domini Haquino Læmæ curiam Hekkenes ad nupcias. Laurentio Magnusson ∙xxx∙ marchas denariorum. Birgero Algozson ∙xxx∙ marchas denariorum. Nicolao Skatmann curiam Hidhinsbergh et ∙c∙ marchas denariorum, matri sue curiam Atlestæ. Nicolao Jonsson ∙lx∙ marchas denariorum. Infantulis Olavi Skatmann ∙v∙ timbrias variorum. Nicolao Nøøt ∙xl∙ marchas denariorum. Gerardo Zwærin ∙cc∙ marchas denariorum, cum vestitu pro ordine militari apto, Henikæ Zwærin, dextrarium me precedenteni ad sepulturam. Petro Sigridhason ∙xl∙ marchas denariorum ∙x∙ timbrias variorum et ∙i∙ kloo, uxori sue ∙x∙ timbrias. Cuilibet fratri Aleydhis ∙xxx∙ marchas puri. Birgero Joob ∙cc∙ marchas denariorum. Filie mee Ingridi curias meas Wædhla et Ekiby. Anberno Petersson ∙xxx∙ marchas denariorum. Wlphoni Rangnburghuson ∙v∙ solidos terre in ... . Johanni Muntæ curiam Kyætærasund, ∙c∙ marchas denariorum, unum frustum panni genst, et ∙viii∙ timbrias variorum. Ingoni Dyacn ∙xl∙ marchas denariorum. Magno Enkiæ curiam Sæwisalu ∙c∙ marchas denariorum. Birgero de Skurtuby terram quam possedit in Vlghum. Karolo Haraldsson coloniam in Øneem. Henikino Redhuswen primo ∙ccxl∙ marchas in quibus sibi obligatus teneor, item confero eidem ∙cc∙ marchas denariorum. Ranguasto officiali meo ∙x∙ solidos terre in Aby. Petro Brun unum attungum terre in Almborstorpe. Hassoni ∙c∙ marchas denariorum. Laurentio Gudmundason ∙i∙ marcham terre in Seltu. Goszcalcho Stokholmis ∙c∙ marchas puri pro curia Skarpwald quam confero Michaeli Pastel. Item hospiti meo Olavo de Huddungi ∙x∙ marchas denariorum, tunicam et capam panni genst. Ragnuasto Korwamulæ ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum. Stenberno Skvtta ∙xl∙ marchas denariorum. Andree Korwamulæ ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum. Item dominis Elavo canonico ∙xii∙ marchas in quibus mihi obligatus erat; Phillippo de Skaa ∙x∙ timbrias variorum; Petro de Ekro ∙x∙ timbrias; Karolo ∙x∙ timbrias; Johanni Klerk ∙xx∙ timbrias. Jacobo de Hildishøgh dimidium attungum terre cum tertia parte unius attungi in Wllawi et unum integrum par vestimentorum. Domino Menikino ∙x∙ vaccas. Domino Petro Thorstenson dimidiam marcham annone et duo pecora. Item cuilibet cappelano meo, videlicet dominis Menikino, Petro Thorstani, Petro Alandensi, Thidemanno et Petro Olavi, unum integrum par vestimentorum cum furatura variorum et ∙xx∙ marchas denariorum. Domino Henzso sacriste Aboensi ∙ii∙ marchas denariorum; cuilibet chorali ibidem ∙i∙ marcham; pauperibus scolaribus ibidem ∙iii∙ marchas. Margarete Joonsdotter curiam Luntum. Item cuilibet ancille Aleydhis ∙i∙ par vestimentorum cum suffuratura variorum. Item Jon Litin et filio suo bona mea in Pemerum et ∙l∙ marchas denariorum. Kysile curiam Skawastadhe. Laurentio Kulstub omnia bona sua libera excepta curia Luntu. Wernero Langæ omnia bona sua libera. Benedicto de Halqu et uxori sue omnia bona libera. Swenungo ∙xxx∙ marchas denariorum. Campanario in Motalum bona sua que possedit in Quistbergh. Thiderico bona sua in Wllawy. Heredibus Unnonis Knutsson bona Widhlunga. Henzikino Falkiner ∙v∙ oras terre in Lundenum. Bona Magni Boddæ in Kumu veris heredibus. Cuilibet stalulatori meo unum equum et ∙vi∙ marchas denariorum. Magistro Ottoni ∙xxx∙ marchas denariorum. Lydikino Myntaræ ∙xxx∙ marchas; Ormero muratori tantum; Nicolao Muratori ∙xii∙ marchas; cuilibet laboratori in curia mea. Magistro in suo opere ∙vi∙ marchas denariorum et unam tunicam cum capa. Ragnualdo Coco ∙x∙ marchas denariorum. Gerikino Coco ∙x∙ marchas denariorum. Plæghamanni ∙x∙ marchas denariorum, cum tunica et capa. Hinzikino Rasori ∙x∙ marchas denariorum. Cuilibet cursori meo ∙iii∙ marchas denariorum, cum tunica et capa. Item do omnes officiales meos tam Finlandie quam Swecie, quittos ab omni computatione, item quidquid placitatum est de curia Skeri firmum habeo. Insuper pro solutione marce nuper Skaris imposita domino meo regi ∙cc∙ marchas puri, per Karolum Neskunungsson de promptuario meo mitto, ipsos rusticos de Finlandia dans totaliter excusatos. Exequtores domini Haquinus Lemæ et Magnus Niclisson, armigeri, Eringislo et Karolus Neskunungsynir et Gregorius Magnusson.

Comments: The transcript is undated, but the will is likely to have been made shortly before 11 May 1326, when the testator died. In SDHK, however, it has been dated to 1327. ● Mathias Kettilmundsson was a Swedish nobleman and knight, who served in the inner circle of Duke Erik and Duke Valdemar, and later of Duchess Ingeborg. He led the rebellion against King Birger in 1318-19 and acted as seneschal for the young King Magnus Eriksson in 1320, before he was appointed royal sheriff of Finland in 1323-24. Mathias Kettilmundsson was married to Aleydis, probably a sister to Otto Zwerin, both mentioned in the will. By the time of his death, 11 May 1326, Mathias was extremely wealthy, with landed estates all over Sweden. His connection to the convent in Västerås may have been through the family demesne Limsta (Irsta parish), situated close by, and it has been suggested that also Mathias’ parents were buried in the priory church (Kumlien 1971, 278).

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. IV no. 2601.

1328 7/1

Västland

Convents of Sigtuna, Strängnäs and Västerås, Nunnery of Skänninge

Last will and testament for Rangborg Ingevaldsdotter, widow of Folke Jonsson, who wishes to be buried with the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna, for which the convent is bequeathed with 40 marks, along with another 20 marks for bringing her corps to their priory in the case that she should die while in Värmland. Furthermore, she leaves 2 marks for each of the convents of Friars Preachers in Västerås and Strängnäs, as well as for the convent of Dominican Sisters in Skänninge. Fr. Petrus Philippi (of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna) is appointed as one of the executors of the will, and Bishop Israel OP of Västerås seals the will.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

In nomine Domini, amen. Ego Rangburgis relicta domini Fulkonis Jonson, sana et incolumis, mente et corpore, meum in hunc modum, facio et ordino testamentum. In primis apud fratres predicatores Sigthunie meam eligo sepulturam quibus lego quadraginta marchas denariorum. Si vero me in Wærmælandia mori contigerit et si mei heredes convenienter me Sigthuniam, transferre non poterint, volo quod ipsi fratres me ad se transferant et rationi huius translationis confero ipsis viginti marchas denariorum. Item ecclesie mee parochiali Rozbergh lego omnia predia et bona mobilia et inmobilia que possideo in Thorp jure perpetuo possidenda; item ad fabricam ecclesie Upsalensis quinque marchas denariorum; item ecclesie cathedrali Arosiensi quinque marchas denariorum; item monasterio in Wærneem, ubi tumulata est mater mea, quinque marchas denariorum; item monasterio in Sko quinque marchas denariorum; item fratribus in Eskilstunum, ubi pater meus sepultus est, quinque marchas denariorum; item fratribus minoribus Stocholmis, ubi frater meus sepultus est, quinque marchas denariorum; item fratribus predicatoribus Arosie duas marchas denariorum; item fratribus predicatoribus Strængænes duas marchas denariorum; item fratribus minoribus Upsalie, Enecopie, Arbughis et Nycopie cuilibet duas marchas denariorum; item sororibus ad sanctum Martinum Skæningie duas marchas; item sororibus ad sanctam Claram Stocholmis duas marchas; item domui sancti spiritus Upsalie tres marchas; item domui Dei Stocholmis unam marcham; item hospitali Enecopie unam marcham; item hospitali Strengenes unam marcham; item in quacumque parochia curiam possideo unam marcham ecclesie et alteram sacerdoti; item presbitero meo domino Nicholao decem marchas denariorum; item famulo meo Ingemundo decem marchas; item cuilibet famulo meo, qui mihi diu servierat, quatuor marchas vel unum equm de quatuor marchis. Exsequtores autem huius mei testamenti constituo et ordino nobiles viros dominos Laurentium Ulpson et Gregorium Magnusson et reverendos viros dominos Beronem prepositum Upsalensem et fratrem Petrum Philippi, ut ipsi prout de eis confido meam in premissis exsequantur voluntatem. Pro solutione autem premissorum obligo bona mea in Locastum. In quorum evidentiam firmiorem sigilla venerabilis patris domini fratris Israelis episcopi Arosiensis et nobilis viri domini Anundi Rørikxson generi mei dilecti et Johannis Fukæson filii mei karissimi una cum sigillo meo, Peto, presentibus apponi. Actum Westlandum, anno Domini MCCCXX octavo, in crastino epyphanie Domini.

Comments: On Fr. Petrus Philippi, see 1332. He had been prior of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna in 1325 2/11, when the convent made an exchange of real estate with Rangborg, but he no longer held the office at this time, as Fr. Bernardus was prior in 1328 16/2. ● On Bishop Israel OP of Västerås, see 1281 2/10. ● On Rangborg Ingevaldsdotter, see 1325 30/10. ● The region of Värmland is situated west of Sigtuna, in the borderland between Sweden and Norway; its eastern border was approximately 200 km away from Sigtuna. ● Västland, where the will was made, is situated near Tierp, about 90 km north of Sigtuna.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. IV no. 2649 (SDHK no. 3518).

1328 10/8

Uppsala

Convent of Sigtuna

Laurentius de Vaksala, dean of the cathedral chapter in Uppsala, donates some books to the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna. In return, the convent allows him to live with them for as long as he wishes.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Universis presentes litteras inspecturis. Laurentius decanus ecclesie Upsalensis, salutem in Domino sempiternam. Ne effectum mee intentionis casu aliquo fortuito contingat frustrari, tenore presentium notum facio quod religiosis viris fratribus predicatoribus Sictunie ob reverentiam gloriose Dei genitricis et pro salute anime mee contuli libros infrascriptos, videlicet Decretum meum, Decretales cum glosa ordinaria, Vincentium in duobus voluminibus, bibliam unam, et duo volumina de dictis Originalibus doctorum diversorum; committens eis ad manus dictos libros, licet debilis corpore, incolumis tamen gratia Dei existens in mente. Porro idem fratres affectu benivolo considerantes, quod sine predictorum librorum solacio, necnon et directione interdum, convenienter esse non possem, eosdem mihi ad vitam, vel ad mee lybitum voluntatis grata vicissitudine concesserunt. Quanta igitur possum districtione prohibeo, sub interminatione maledictionis eterne, ne quisquam cuiuscumque conditionis fuerit aut status, prefatos fratres post decessum meum in eorundem librorum recuperatione quomodolibet impedire, seu eosdem, contra ipsorum voluntatem maliciose presumat detinere. In premissorum autem recognitionem, et evidentiam certiorem sigillum meum presentibus est appensum. Datum Upsalie anno Domini MCCCXX octavo in die sancti Laurentii.

Dansk oversættelse:

Lars, dekan ved kirken i Uppsala, hilser alle som ser dette brev evindeligt i Herren. For at forhindre at min vilje ej skal opfyldes på grund af en ulykke, forkynder jeg med dette brev, at jeg til de fromme mænd, prædikebrødrene i Sigtuna har skænket følgende bøger, takket være deres ærbødighed over for Guds ærefulde moder og for min sjæls frelses skyld: mit Decretum, Decretales med de vanlige forklaringer, Vincentius i to bind, en bibel, og to bind som kaldes Originalibus doctorum diversorum. Jeg betror disse bøger i deres hænder, selv svag af legeme, men gennem Guds forsyn velbeholden af sjælen. Da brødrene i deres kærlighed har betænkt, at jeg uden disse bøgers trøst og til tider også rettelse ikke kan befinde mig vel, har de som en kær gentjeneste bevilget mig at leve hos dem for min livstid eller så længe jeg ønsker. Derfor forbyder jeg med al den strenghed jeg formår under trussel om evig forbandelse enhver, uanset rang eller stand, efter min bortgang på nogen som helst måde at hindre brødrene fra at få disse bøger eller i ondt forsæt vove at hindre dem mod deres vilje. Som vidnesbyrd og sikkert bevis for ovenstående er mit segl vedhængt dette brev. Givet i Uppsala i det Herrens år 1328 på den hellige Laurentius’ dag.

Comments: (Fr.) Laurentius de Vaksala (†1332) or Lars Olofsson, dean of the cathedral chapter in Uppsala, was of wealthy family from the district east of Enköping; his nephew, Lars Nilsson, later became provost of the same cathedral chapter. After taking the degree as magister somewhere abroad, he became canon secular at the cathedral chapter in Uppsala around 1285 (Ferm 1990, 193) or around 1300 (Gallén 1946, 149 note 14), where he served for a lifetime, predominantly as dean. His byname derived from the parish church of Vaksala, situated in the vicinity of Uppsala, which belonged to the prebend of the dean’s office. As dean he was responsible for the clerical education of the Swedish archdiocese, and for this reason he authored two pastoral works aimed at poor parish priests stationed in the countryside, who would otherwise not have the means to get acquainted with canon law and the works of the church fathers (cf. his own introduction to the Summula): Suffragium curatorum was a general manual for parish curators, while Summula de ministris et sacramentis ecclesiasticis was a manual focused on the sacraments. From the wording it seems as if the ageing Laurentius at this time only lived with the convent in Sigtuna as a particularly privileged pensioner, but when he donated the same convent a house in Uppsala and a beach stall in Enköping in 1330 30/5, he termed himself both dean and Friar Preacher. In an extant version of his own Suffragium curatorum, probably also given to the convent in Sigtuna, his affiliation to the Order as well as his death day is noted: in ordine professus obiit anno Domini MCCCXXXII tertio kalendas marcii, i.e. 28 February 1332 (Cod. Ups. C 18 fol. 198v, cf. Gallén 1946, 149 note 14). ● The donated books can, apart from the Bible, be identified as Gratian’s Decretum, Gregor IX’s Decretales, Fr. Vincentius de Beauvais’ Summa, and the composite work Libri originales doctorum.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. IV no. 2672; Röster från svensk medeltid, pp. 194-197 (with Swedish translation).

Literature: Gallén 1946, p. 149; Ferm 1990.

1328 10/8 (Uppsala)

In addition to the abovementioned donation, Laurentius de Vaksala confirms that he has also given the same convent a number of unspecified books, for which the same conditions apply.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Universis presentes litteras inspecturis Laurentius decanus Upsalensis, salutem in Domino sempiternam. Tenore presentium notum facio universis me religiosis viris fratribus predicatoribus Sictunie quosdam libros preter illos quos ipsis in meo testamento legaveram ad honorem gloriose virginis marie ac meorum remissionem peccaminum contulisse ac sanum et incolumem ad manus eis tradidisse. Prohibens omni districtione qua possum sub interminatione maledictionis eterne ne quis in posterum cuiuscumque fuerit conditionis vel status predictos fratres quo ad hanc meam donationem presumat quomodolibet molestare. In cuius rei evidentiam sigillum meum presentibus est appensum. Datum anno Domini MCCCXXVIII, die beati Laurentii.

Dansk oversættelse:

Lars, dekan ved kirken i Uppsala, hilser alle som ser dette brev evindeligt i Herren. Med dette brev forkynder jeg, at jeg til de fromme mænd, prædikebrødrene i Sigtuna, har skænket en del bøger, udover dem som er forordnet i mit testamente, til den hellige Jomfru Marias ære og for mine synders forladelses skyld, og at jeg overlader dem i deres hænder, frisk og velbeholden. Jeg forbyder med al den strenghed jeg formår under trussel om evig forbandelse enhver i fremtiden, uanset rang og stand, at på nogen som helst måde forsøge at hindre brødrene angående min gave. Til bevis på dette er mit segl vedhængt dette brev. Givet i det Herrens år 1328 på den hellige Laurentius’ dag.

Comments: One of these unspecified books may be Laurentius’ own Suffragium curatorum, of which a manuscript is indeed preserved in the so-called ‘Vadstena Collection’ (now at the University Library of Uppsala as Cod. Ups. C 18), which is indeed believed to originate from the Dominican convent library in Sigtuna.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. IV no. 2673; Röster från svensk medeltid, pp. 196-197 (with Swedish translation).

1329 15/2

Roskilde

Nunnery of St. Agnes (Roskilde), Convent of Roskilde

Gynceke de Falkendal donates a field situated north-east of Roskilde, next to the mill of the Friars Preachers, to the Dominican sisters of St. Agnes.

Source: A. Original document. The Danish National Archives, Copenhagen. B. Register of Roskilde St. Agnes Monastery.

Language: A. Latin. B. Danish.

Omnibus presens scriptum cernentibus Gynzikæ de Falkædalæ salutem in domino. Quod factum est in publico et apparenter ne per oblivionem hominum defluxu temporis delabatur solet testimonio litterarum roborari et in memoriam reduci ac renovari. Ideo ad noticiam tam precencium quam futurorum produco et tenore presencium recognosco me in crastino Valentini martyris in placito Roskildensis dedisse et scotasse monasterio sancte Agnetis ibidem agrum dudum meum qui dicitur Vindæbothæ hawghæ situm inter ipsum monasterium et molendinum fratrum predicatorum cum omnibus pertinenciis suis integraliter scilicet, cum agris, pratis, pomerio, et aque profluxu in anime mee remedium et antedicti claustri subsidium. Ut autem ista donacio et scotacio sit firma et perpetua obligo me et heredes meos per presentes ipsam meam scotacionem prefatam ab omni inpugnante et inpedire volente stabilem facere et firmam nunc et in posterium. Datum anno domini m.ccc.xx.nono in crastino beati Valentini martyris. In cuius rei testimonium sigillum Claws, fratris mei, et meum presentibus sunt appensa.

B (registration of A):

Ett Gynzicka aff Falchedalls Latine pergamendtz breff paa en agher, kallis Windebohaffue, liggendis hoss adelueyen emellum sorte brødre mølle oc sanctæ Agnetæ closter. Datum 1329.

English translation of B:

A Gynceke of Falkendal’s Latin parchment letter on a field, called Vindebo Garden, lying by the public road between Black Friars’ Mill and St. Agnes Monastery. Given 1329.

Comments: On the back of the letter is written: Paa jenn agher, som kalles Wynerbo haffuæ liggendis hoss adelweyen imellum Suartebroder mølle oc sancte Agnetis closter (“On a field, called Vindebo Garden, lying by the public road between Blackfriar Mill and St. Agnes Monastery”). Gynceke Gyncelinsen was an esquire with manorial seat in Falkendal just outside of Roskilde. He was also citizen in Roskilde and is known as mayor around 1350. He was son of an immigrated petty nobleman from the island of Rügen, and possibly, he himself was the father of the Dominican penitentiary (1362-64) Godskalk Mule de Falkendal (†1374) (Gallén 1946, p. 180). The mill of the Friars Preachers was located somewhere along the stream on the priory site, which was covering most of the north-eastern part of town.

Published: A. Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. X no. 100. B. Ældste danske Archivregistraturer vol. IV, pp. 285-286.

1329 15/2 Roskilde

A written evidence of the city court of Roskilde on the above-mentioned donation.

Source: A. Original document. The Danish National Archives, Copenhagen. B. Register of Roskilde St. Agnes Monastery.

Language: A. Latin. B. Danish.

Universis ad quos presentes littere pervenerint, communitas consulum et civium Roskildensium salutem in domino. Ut veritas debitum processum habeat et ne per oblivionem vel malignancium machinacionem a suo termino inpediatur, consuevit indicium scripture litterarum certam cognicionem reformare et dubium proculpellere fine assequto veritatis. Quapropter presencium et subsequencium noverit universitas, Gynzikæ, filium Gyncelini de Falkædalæ, civem Roskildensem dedisse et scotasse in placito nostro et presencia nostra in crastino beati Valentini martyris monasterio sancte Agnetis virginis in eadem civitate agrum tunc suum qui dicitur Windæbothæ haughæ situm inter viam puplicam juxta monasterium predictarum dominarum et molendinum fratrum predicatorum cum omnibus suis pertinenciis, videlicet, agris patris pomerio et aque influxu et decursu sicut eundem agrum post patrem suum jure hereditario quiete et pacifice habuit et possedit. Insuper eciam obligavit se et heredes suos predictum agrum cum scotacione sua liberum facere ab omni si fuerit nunc et in posterum inpedire volente et reddere prius dicto monasterio dominarum in perpetuum quiete possidendum. Datum et actum, anno domini m.ccc.vicesimo nono, in crastino beati Valentini martyris. In cuius facti evidenciam sigillum civitatis nostre presentibus fecimus apponi.

B (registration of A):

Borgemester oc raadtz breff vdj Roschiille, att Gynziicka aff Falckedall, borgere vdj Roskiille, schøtte samme ager, Windeboe haffue, tiill sanctæ Agne closter paa byethinget. Datum 1329.

English translation of B:

Mayor and council’s letter in Roskilde that Gynceke of Falkendal, citizen in Roskilde, deeded the same field, Vindebo Garden, to St. Agnes Monastery at the city court. Given 1329.

Comments: On the back of the letter is written: Super unum agrum in Windæbothæhawæ.

Published: A. Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. X no. 101. B. Ældste danske Archivregistraturer vol. IV, p. 286.

1329 30/3

Lund

Convent of Lund

The cathedral chapter of Lund sells two sites in Lund to Archbishop Karl of Lund; one of the sites is situated next to the priory of the Friars Preachers and was earlier lived upon by Canon Peder Truedsen.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Universis ad quos presentes littere pervenerint, Holmgerus Petri prepositus, Petrus Johannis decanus, Kanutus Erici archidyaconus, totumque capitulum ecclesie Lundensis; salutem in Domino sempiternam. Noveritis nos reverendo in Christo patri et domino, domino Karolo Dei gratia Lundensi archiepiscopo Swechie primati, duos fundos nostros, unum videlicet juxta fratres predicatores situm, quem inhabitavit quondam dominus Petrus Thrugoti canonicus Lundensis, et alium in vico qui dicitur Hulægathæ situm, qui attinebat olim domino Jacobo cellerario, dimisisse, assignasse, et legittime scotasse perpetuo pro suis usibus ordinandos. Pro quibus recognoscimus nos ab eodem reverendo patre, sufficientem recompensationem habuisse. In cuius rei testimonium sigillum nostrum presentibus est appensum. Actum et datum Lundis, anno Domini millesimo CCCXX nono, feria quinta ante dominicam medie quadragesime.

Dansk oversættelse:

Provst Holger Pedersen, dekan Peder Johansen, ærkedegn Knud Eriksen og hele kapitlet ved kirken i Lund til alle, hvem dette brev når: Hilsen evindelig i Herren. I skal vide, at vi til den med Kristus ærværdige fader og herre hr. Karl, af Guds nåde ærkebiskop af Lund og Sveriges primas har overladt, afhændet og lovligt skødet til hans fremtidige brug vore to tofter, nemlig én ved prædikebrødrenes grund, som afdøde hr. Peder Truedsen, kannik i Lund, boede på, og en anden beliggende i den gade, der kaldes Hulegade, som tidligere tilhørte hr. Jakob Kældermester. Handlet og givet i Lund i det Herrens år 1329 på femtedagen før søndagen midt i fasten.

Comments: In spite of their neighbourship, Canon Peder Truedsen and the Dominican convent are not known to have had any relations. The priory was situated very close to the cathedral chapter and the canons’ residential area. ● On Archbishop Karl Eriksen of Lund, see 1328 14/1. ● The site was afterwards donated by the archbishop to the Friars Preachers in Lund on 1329 29/4 in return for a perpetual mass.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. IV no. 2709; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. X no. 107.

1329 29/4

Lund

Convent of Lund, Province of Dacia

Archbishop Karl of Lund gives the convent of Friars Preachers in Lund a farm adjacent to their priory for the priory site’s extension in return for their many favours and for a perpetual mass for the archbishop and his parents to be celebrated monthly at the Altar of Virgin Mary in the east end of the priory church; when he has died, the mass is to take place at the same time as the canons are celebrating his anniversary in the cathedral, and his name shall be written into the missale of the altar to be remembered and read for eternity. The farm used to be inhabited by the late Peder Truedsen, canon at the cathedral chapter, but has been bought from the chapter by the archbishop.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Omnibus presens scriptum cernentibus, Karolus miseratione divina Lundensis archiepiscopus, Swecie primas, salutem in Domino sempiternam. Exigentibus suffragiorum meritis et aliarum devotionem indiciis fratrum predicatorum, que ipsorum dilectio nobis efficaciter exhibuerat ab antiquo, dignum duximus beneficia nobis exhibita et imposterum exhibenda, donis recompensare fertilibus, et beneficia beneficiis coequare. Constare igitur volumus universis quod nos viris religiosis dilectis nobis in Christo priori ... totique conventui fratrum predicatorum Lundis pro ipsorum area dilatanda curiam nostram prebendalem, in qua defunctus dominus Petrus Thrughætsun canonicus Lundensis residebat quam quidem curiam a predilecto capitulo nostro Lundensi, facta sufficienti recompensatione acquisivimus, prout per eorum patentes litteras plene liquet, in remedium anime nostre et parentum nostrorum, legamus, scotamus, et libere assignamus perpetuo possidendam, proviso quod nobis ducente vitam in humanis quolibet mense singulis annis ipsi fratres unam missam de beata virgine in altari eiusdem ad austrum in ecclesia eorum sito, cantare pro status nostri conservatione teneantur. Cum autem volente domino ab hac luce discesserimus, anniversarium nostrum sollempniter in perpetuum faciant, eo anni tempore quo a canonicus in maiori ecclesia occurrerit celebrandum, hoc etiam adjuncto quod post dies nostros nomen nostrum scribi faciant in canone missalis ad idem altare beate virginis deputati, ut quicumque ibi celebraverit, nos specialiter et progenitores nostros generaliter, semper Deo habeat recommendatos, et pro nobis sua flagitet devotio specialis. In quorum omnium testimonium, sigillum nostrum presentibus duximus apponendum. Actum et datum Lundis, anno Domini MCCCXX nono s[abbato] infra sanctam septimanam pasche.

Dansk oversættelse:

Karl, af Guds miskundhed ærkebiskop i Lund og Sveriges primas, til alle, der ser dette brev: Hilsen evindelig i Herren. Som tak for prædikebrødrenes forbøn og deres andre beviser for hengivenhed, som deres kærlighed til os har ladet dem lægge for dagen fra gammel tid, har vi anset det for passende at gengælde deres velgerninger mod os, både de tidligere og de fremtidige, med vægtige gaver og at veje velgerning op med velgerning. Derfor vil vi, at det skal være klart for alle, at vi til frelse for vor og vore forældres sjæle i evigt eje testamenterer, tilskøder og frit overdrager de fromme mænd vore med Kristus kære prior ... og hele prædikebrødrekonventet i Lund til udvidelse af deres jordområde vor præbendegård, i hvilken afdøde hr. Peder Truedsen, kannik i Lund, boede; denne gård har vi mod passende vederlag erhvervet fra vort elskede kapitel i Lund, således som det tydeligt er fremstillet i deres åbne brev. Vi betinger os, at brødrene i vor levetid årligt hver måned skal synge en messe for den hellige jomfru ved hendes alter placeret i det østlige af deres kirke for vor stillings bevarelse. Men når vi efter Guds vilje vandrer bort fra denne verden, skal de til evig tid højtideligholde vor årtid på den tid af året, da det vil påhvile kannikkerne at holde den i den store kirke, og desuden skal de efter vor død lade vort navn indskrive i samme Mariaalters messebogs kanon, så at den, der holder messe dér, altid kan anbefale os for os selv og vore forfædre under ét til Gud, og for at han særligt inderligt kan bede for os. Til vidnesbyrd om alt dette har vi ladet vort segl hænge under dette brev. Handlet og givet i Lund i det Herrens år 1329 på lørdagen i den hellige påskeuge.

Comments: On the back of the letter is written: De curia quam fratres habuerunt de domino Karolo archiepiscopo Lundensi cuius anniversarium celebremus eodem die quo canonici. ● On Archbishop Karl Eriksen of Lund, see 1328 14/1. He died on 16 May 1334. His parents, for whom the friars were also obliged to pray, were Erik Jonsen Galen de Ellingen and Inger; the father apparently outlived Karl Eriksen. ● The canonical residence of the late Peder Truedsen was bought from the cathedral chapter by the archbishop in 1329 30/3. ● The whole agreement was confirmed by the prior and convent of the Friars Preachers in Lund, along with the prior provincial of Dacia, two days after (see below).

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. IV no. 2712; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. X no. 112.

1329 1/5 Lund

Fr. Nicolaus, prior of the Friars Preachers in Lund, along with his entire convent and the prior provincial of Dacia confirm to the abovementioned agreement.

Source: Original document. The Swedish National Archives, Stockholm.

Language: Latin.

Omnibus presens scriptum cernentibus vel audituris, frater Nicholaus fratrum ordinis predicatorum in conventu Lundensi priori licet indignus ceterique fratres conventus eiusdem, eternam in Dei filio salutem. Quia mundi huius cursu varie se voluente frequentius contingit ea a memoria hominum excidere per que humana anima ad portum salutis debeat pervenire nisi litterarum auctencticarum testimonio firmius roborentur. Idcirco omnibus notum esse volumus, tam presentibus quam futuris nos firmiter obligatos teneri ad cantandaum unam missam de beata virgine in altari eiusdem sito ad austrum in ecclesia nostra pro venerabili patre domino Karolo divina miseratione archiepiscopo Lundensi, Swecie primate, ordinis nostri precipio amatore quolibet mense singulis annis ipso vivente. Cum vero supradictum dominum ab hoc seculo a Deo vocari contingat et viam ingredi carnis universe anniversarium suum sollempniter inperpetuum tenebimus eo anni tempore quo a canonicis in maiori ecclesia occurrerit celebrandum, hoc adjuncto etiam quod nomen eiusdem domini Lundensis post mortem ipsius scribatur in canone missalis ad altare beate virginis deputati, ut quicumque ibi celebraverit ipsum specialiter progenitores suos generaliter semper Deo habeat recommendatos pro quibus sua flagitat devotio specialis. Pro quarum omnium obligationum recompensa tam necessaria quam utiliori recognoscimus nos curiam prebendalem in qua dominus Petrus Thrwtsun canonicus Lundensis quondam residebat a memorato venerabili patre archiepiscopo Karolo, cum pleno juro habuisse, quam curiam canonicis Lundensibus facta sufficienti recompensatione acquisiuit et pro nostra area dilatanda ipsi conventuis nostro legavit ac in placito generali cum scotacione debita assignavit. In cuius obligationis evidentiam et firmitatem, presentes litteras sigillo reverendi patris nostri prioris provincialis Dacie una cum sigillo prioris et conventus nostri fecimus communiri. Datum Lundis, anno Domini MCCCXX nono, in festo apostolorum Philippi et Jacobi.

Dansk oversættelse:

Broder Niels, prior for prædikebrødrene i Lund skønt uværdig dertil, og de andre brødre i samme konvent til alle, der ser eller hører dette brev: Evig hilsen i Guds søn. Eftersom denne verden bestandig skifter bane, sker det oftere, at just de ting glider menneskene af minde, som burde føre sjælen til frelsens havn, med mindre de fast bestyrkes ved autentiske breve vidnesbyrd. Derfor vil vi, at det skal være vitterligt for alle, såvel nulevende som kommende, at vi har forpligtet os ubrydeligt til at synge en messe til den hellige jomfru ved hendes alter placeret østligt i vor kirke for den ærværdige fader hr. Karl, af Guds miskundhed ærkebiskop af Lund og Sveriges primas, vor ordens særlige velynder, én gang om måneden år for år, sålænge han selv lever. Men når det times nævnte herre, at Gud kalder ham bort fra denne verden, og han må gå al kødets gang, vil vi til evig tid højtideligholde hans årtid på den tid af året, hvor det påhviler kannikkerne i domkirken at fejre den, idet vi tilføjer, at samme hr. ærkebiskops navn efter hans død skal indføres i omtalte Mariaalters messebogs kanon, for at enhver, der holder messe dér til enhver tid kan anbefale ham særskilt og hans forfædre under ét til Gud og særligt inderligt gå i forbøn for dem. Som en ligeså nødvendig som nyttig gengæld for alle disse forpligtelser anerkender vi at have modtaget den præbendegård, hvor fordums hr. Peder Truedsen, kannik i Lund, boede, med fuld af ret af omtalte ærværdige fader ærkebiskop Karl; denne gård havde han mod passende vederlag erhvervet af kannikkerne i Lund og skænket vort konvent for at udvide vort areal og overdraget os den ved lovlig skødning på landstinget. Til vidnesbyrd om og sikkerhed for denne forpligtelse har vi ladet dette brev besegle med vor ærværdige fader provincialprioren i Dacias segl tillige med vor priors og vor konvents segl. Givet i Lund i det Herrens år 1329 på apostlene Filip og Jakobs dag.

Comments: On the back of the letter is written: De obligatione ad missam perpetuam pro anima domini Karoli archiepiscopi. ● Fr. Nicolaus, prior of the Friars Preachers in Lund, is not known from any other sources. ● The prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Dacia at this time was probably Fr. Petrus Philippi (c.1328-1333), see 1332.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. IV no. 2713; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. X no. 114.

1329

Province of Dacia

Bishop Tucho OP of Børglum is imprisoned by King Christoffer II of Denmark and because of this the Danish church has to endure an interdict for the next seven years and eight months.

Source: A. Chronica Jutensis. B. Annales Scanici.

Language: Latin.

Igitur anno Domini 1329. (…) Cepit autem Christoferus quendam Tukonem, episcopum Burglanensem; propter cuius captionem clerus regni tenuit interdictum annis 7 et mensibus octo.

Dansk oversættelse:

Således i det Herrens år 1329. (…) Men til gengæld lod Christoffer da fængsle Tyge, biskop af Børglum; på grund af denne fængsling måtte den danske gejstlighed overholde et interdikt i syv år og otte måneder.

1329. Interdictum fuit per totam Daciam propter captivitatem domini Tulonis [:Tukonis], episcopi Burglanensis.

Dansk oversættelse:

1329. Hele Danmark lægges under interdikt på grund af fængsling af hr. Tyge, biskop af Børglum.

Comments: On Bishop Tucho OP of Børglum and the interdict caused by his imprisonment, see 1327 19/8. ● On King Christoffer II of Denmark (1320-1326 and 1329-1332), see 1323 15/8. The imprisonment was executed shortly after the king’s reinstallment, which Bishop Tucho allegedly had opposed. ● The interdict was revoked for Sjælland in 1331 2/5, for Northern Halland in 1331 21/7, but although Bishop Tucho was released in 1332 10/1 and reinstalled in 1332 18/5, the rest of the country remained under interdict until 1337 21/6.

Published: A. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. II, pp. 391-392; Annales Danici, p. 161; Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, p. 294. B. Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. VI, p. 532; Annales Danici, p. 189; Danmarks middelalderlige annaler, p. 72.

1330 15/6

Avignon

Province of Dacia

Fr. Johannes Nyborg of the Friars Preachers, minor penitentiary at the Curia in Avignon for the church province of Dacia, is by papal reservation appointed bishop of Roskilde by Pope John XXII.

Source: Transcript. Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Johanni de Nyborgh electo Roskildensi (…). Superni dispositione consilii, per quod in regno mundi ordinationem universa suscipiunt, in supreme dignitatis specula quamquam immerite constituti, ad universas orbis ecclesias intuitum apostolice considerationis extendimus et de illarum statu prospero cogitamus, opem et operam, quantum nobis ex alto conceditur, impendentes, ut ecclesiarum ipsarum regimina, cum eas contingerit suorum pastorum gubernatione destitui, personis committantur providis, virtutum titulis insignitis, sub quarum umbra et tutela felicibus eedem ecclesie spiritualiter et temporaliter coadjuvante domino refloreant eventibus et successibus prosperis colletentur. Olim siquidem, Johanne episcopo Roskildensi ecclesie Roskildensis regimini presidente, nos ….. provisionem eiusdem ecclesie, cum eam ubiconque vacare contingeret, dispositioni nostre ac dicte sedis duximus specialiter reservandam. Postmodum vero, dicta ecclesia per obitum ipsius Johannis episcopi ….. pastoris solatio destituta, nos ….. post deliberationem, quam de preficiendo ecclesie prefate virum talem, per quem possit circumspecte regi ad dirigi et etiam defensari, cum fratribus nostris habuimus diligentem, demum ad te ordinis fratrum predicatorum professorum, penitentiarium nostrum, litterarum scientia etcetera, prout familiari experientia novimus, insignitum, direximus oculos nostre mentis. Quibus omnibus pensatis de persona tua eidem ecclesie Roskildensi providemus teque illi preficimus in episcopum et pastorem ….. firma spe fiduciaque conceptis, quod, dextera Domini tibi assistente propicia, prelibata ecclesia sub fructuosi regiminis tui cura votiva honoris et comodi suscipiat incrementa ….. . Datum Avinione 17 kalendas julii anno 14.

In eodem modo capitulo ecclesie Roskildensis; clero civitatis et diocesis Roskildensis; populo civitatis et diocesis Roskildensis; archiepiscopo Lundensi.

Dansk oversættelse:

Til vor søn Johannes Nyborg, udvalgt biskop i Roskilde, hilsen og apostolisk velsignelse. (...) Men efter at nævnte kirke ved samme biskop Johannes’ død, som nyligt betalte sin gæld til naturen i de egne, er berøvet sin hyrdes trøst, har vi i betragtning af, at ingen uden vi denne gang kan befatte os med embedsindsættelse i den kirke på grund af vor omtalte reservation og dekret, efter omhyggelig overvejelse med vore brødre om at indsætte en sådan mand i spidsen for omtalte kirke, som med omsigt vil kunne styre og lede og også værne den, først rettet vor opmærksomheds øje mod dig, som værende af Prædikebrødrenes Orden og vor pønitentiar, en mand, som udmærker sig ved boglig lærdom, nidkærhed for reglen, et ordentligt levned og hæderværdige sæder, kyndighed i det åndelige og andre fortjenstfulde dyder, således som vi har lært dig at kende ved personlig omgang. Da nu alt dette er overvejet under tilbørlig eftertanke providerer vi med apostolisk myndighed efter omtalte brødres råd Roskilde Kirke med din person og sætter dig i spidsen for den som biskop og hyrde (...). Derfor pålægger vi dig, kloge mand, med apostolisk brev, at du fromt tager denne dig af Herren pålagte byrde på dig og bestræber dig for at varetage nævnte sjælesorg og forvaltning så omhyggeligt, trofast og klogt, at Kirken vil glæde sig over at være en klog styrer og frugtbar forvalter betroet, og du selv foruden den evige gengældelses belønning kan gøre dig fortjent til at modtage forøget velsignelse og nåde af os og det apostoliske sæde. Givet i Avignon den 17. juli i år 14.

Comments: On Fr. Johannes Nyborg, see 1322 10/6 and 1324 3/3. He remained bishop of Roskilde until his death in 1344. The appointment coincided with his preceding appointment as collector of the papal tithe in Denmark, as which he officially continued until 1332. ● Fr. Johannes Nyborg was installed to replace the deceased Bishop Jens Hind of Roskilde (1320-1330). The appointment was additionally announced in letters for the cathedral chapter of Roskilde (DD 2. ser. vol. X no. 213), the clergy and lay population of the diocese of Roskilde (ibid. no. 214-215) and the archbishop of Lund (ibid. no. 216). ● This was one of the first Scandinavian examples of bishops actually being installed on papal reservation. When Fr. Johannes apparently was so easily accepted by the cathedral chapter it was probably because the canons already knew him well from when he previously had been prior of the convent in Roskilde (Jakobsen 2007).

Published: Acta Pontificum Danica vol. VI no. 5102; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. X no. 212.

Literature: Jakobsen 2007.

1330 16/6 Avignon

After his episcopal appointment, Fr. Johannes Nyborg promises to pay 1000 golden florins in servitium commune to the Papal Treasury at St. Michael’s Day (29/9).

Source: Register in Obligationes. Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

[Anno 1330] die 16 junii, Avinione in hospito Petri episcopi Portuensis, frater Johannes electus Roskildensis in Dacia promisit pro suo communi servitio 1000 florini auri et 5 servitia consveta persolvere in curia videlicet medietatem in festo beatis Michaelis de mensi septembris extunc proxime sequturo, alioquin infra sex menses etcetera et juravit ut in forma.

Published: Acta Pontificum Danica vol. I no. 190.

(1328-30)

Bergen

Convent of Bergen

Bishop Audfinn of Bergen and his cathedral chapter enter a settlement with the convent of Friars Preachers in Bergen regarding the various issues of conflict, which there have been between them for many years. The settlement meeting takes place in the sacristy of the cathedral of Bergen, where the chapter is represented by Bishop Audfinn and the canons Simon Ivarsson and Håkon Erlingsson, while the Dominican convent is represented by Prior Olavus and the two lectors Fr. Eindridus and Fr. Johannes. The settlement contains eight items: 1. A road situated on the northside of the priory between the priory church and the bishop’s boathouse shall, regardless of any royal letters or court decisions on this matter, remain open for the cathedral; 2. The toilets put up by the canons on the eastside of the street that leads from the cathedral chapterhouse to the priory church shall henceforth be cleaned in a way that does not bother public access to the priory church; 3. The friars shall refrain from their claims for having the grave of Bishop Narve moved to the priory. In return, they may keep all the gold and silver that Narve had given to the order; 4. The portio canonica for the parish clergy in the case of burials with the Friars Preachers is annulled for one year, after which it is to be fully acknowledged by the convent; 5. In the case of simultaneous plans for the celebration of masses, vigils and funeral processions, the canons should as a principal rule have first rank; 6. The friars are to acknowledge and honour interdicts and excommunications called by the bishop, and regardless of any papal privileges refrain from contact with those who have been excommunicated, and on all terms abstain from any form of damaging behaviour towards the Church of Bergen. Apart from that and in return, the convent is not to be denied any sort of privileges in their favour, and if the bishop or the cathedral chapter should happen to employ new wrongs against the friars, the obligation of the convent to keep its part of the settlement is automatically annulled; 7. The friars shall in their confessional hearings and sermons actively urge people to pay tithe, especially during Lent; 8. All other strifes between the two parties shall hereafter be forgotten. The convent of Friars Preachers in Bergen shall see to that the settlement is confirmed by the prior provincial of Dacia.

Source: Transcript in Bartholin’s Collectanea.

Language: Latin.

Compositio inter canonicos et fratres predicatorum. In nomine Domini amen. Noverint universi, quod nos Audfinnus Dei gratia episcopus Bergensis, canonici nostri, domini Symon Iwari, et Haquinus Erlingi, frater Olaws prior predicatorum domus Bergensis, confratres sui, lectores Eindridus et Johannes, laudatores, arbitratores, mediatores et amicabiles compositores, tam ex parte Bergensis ecclesie, quam conventus fratrum predicatorum Bergis, unanimiter, concorditer, libere et sponte et pure constituti et ordinati, sicut in litteris compromissis, super hoc factis, satis clare continetur, visis petitionibus partis utriusque, et auditis et intellectis diligenter hiis, que dare nobis in scriptis vel dicere oretenus volverint, et communicato super hiis omnibus consilio sapientum, ac utriusque partis cognita voluntate, sollempni deliberatione prehabita, ex vigore dicti compromissi in nos facti, Dei nomine invocato, pro bono pacis et concordie, inter partes predictas habende perpetuo, in hiis scriptis laudamus et arbitramur, pronunciamus, dicimus et mandamus. In primis, quod ecclesie Bergensi, quoad possessionem et usum perpetuum, dimittatur, quolibet cessante obstaculo, via libera, que est inter ecclesiam fratrum predicatorum ex parte boriali, et naustam sive navisterium domini Bergensis episcopi, non obstantibus litteris illustrium regum Norvegie quorumcumque, sive cuiuscumque, sub quacumque forma seu conditione verborum sunt concessa, que quantum huic nostre intentioni, laudo vel precepto sunt contraria, roboris carebunt firmitate, ambitu autem ex illa parte constructo, omnibus aliis viis, jam per ipsos occupatis, utentur libere et gaudebunt, de cetero nullatenus ampliandis, preter voluntatem et licentiam domini episcopi Bergensis et capituli sui, vel eorum gratiam specialem. De litteris autem regum Norvegie, concessis ipsis predicatoribus super via prelibata, ac aliis litteris thesaurariorum, legiferorum, aut civium vel civitatis Bergensis, in latino vel norico, qualitercumque seu per quoscumque eisdem predicatoribus super via antedicta concessis, taliter est condictum, ordinatum et diffinitum, quod pro eis servandis, deputetur una archa vel cista, duabus seris obserata, ita quod unam clavem perpetuo servet capitulum canonicorum Bergis, alteram vero prior et conventus fratrum predicatorum prefatorum. Cista vero ipsa, ut premittitur, obserata, in aliquo tuto loco cenobii beati Michaelis Bergis reponatur, ibidem sub domini abbatis custodia diligentius observanda, ita tamen, quod domini canonici teneantur cistam ipsam aperire ipsis predicatoribus, si vel quando hiis opus habuerint ad defendendum se per illas, hoc super addito, quod nullum exinde proveniat Bergensi ecclesie prejudicium sive nocumentum, securitate semper prius per predicatores ipsos data, quod littere ipse, quociens per eosdem deportate fuerint, totiens ad eandem custodiam omnes salve reportentur. Nec ciste ipsius aperitio vel literarum delatio predicatoribus ipsis malitiose denegetur. Verum de domibus situatis in cimiterio cathedralis ecclesie, ex parte orientali vie que ducit ex cimiterio ipso ad fratrum predicatorum ecclesiam, taliter exstat ex parte nostra condictum et laudatum, quod camere private earumdem, quocienscunque mundari debeant, sordes inde deferantur, quod accedentes ad utrorumque ecclesiam non offendant. Item pronunciamus, diffinimus et arbitramur, de funere domini Nerve, bone memorie, quondam episcopi Bergensis, omnem intentationem et impetitionem fratrum predicatorum cessare debere, et totaliter jam cessare, nullis umquam temporibus in judicio vel extra excitandam, per instrumenta vel per testes, quos et que, qualescumque vel qualiacumque fuerint, quantum ad id, penitus annullamus. Verum pecuniam quandam in argento et auro aput fratres ipsos per m[e]moratum dominum Nervam episcopum quondam depositam, immo, sicut dicunt, per eundem eisdem et quibusdam aliis de eorum ordine legatam, ad ipsos de cetero decernimus laudamus et arbitramur pleno jure et libere pertinere, absque probatione aliqua, vel onere juramenti, nulla umquam super hoc per episcopum Bergensem vel eius capitulum questione vel impetitione contra eos suscitanda vel movenda. Preterea statuimus, precipimus et mandamus, quod exactio et solutio portionis canonice, quarte videlicet, que curatis sacerdotibus debetur per decretalem, Super cathedram, libro septimo jam insertam, ad annum a data presentium suspendatur, ut medio tempore valeat pars una vel altera, qualiter de ea exigenda vel solvenda procedendum sit, plenius et clarius edoceri, ita tamen, quod nemini ex hac delatione vel suspensione, hinc vel illinc, prejudicium generetur, immo postea, habita vel non habita de ea solvenda, vel non solvenda, ampliori notitia, quo ad ipsam exigendam et petendam, prout justum fuerit, procedatur, nec ex hoc fratres ipsi predicatores in aliquo reputabunt se offensos, aut in ullo hoc nostrum laudum vel preceptum violatum. Considerantes insuper, quoniam honoris et honestatis exhibitio, non solum sit concordie et caritatis excitatio, verum earum etiam saluberrima confirmatio, ad excludenda penitus odiorum fomenta, et incitamenta litium penitus evellenda, modum infra scriptum in habendis et cantandis defunctorum vigiliis, ubicumque volumus et precipimus districtius observari, videlicet quod domini canonici, quociens et quando eorum fuerit funus, horam quam volverint pro habendis vigiliis eligant et adoptent, et ipsa libere gaudeant, sine fratrum predicatorum turbatione vel accessu, donec ceptum officium fine debito terminetur. Si vero contingat fratres predicatores presidere, premisso primitus eis nuntio, de adventu canonicorum, si fuerint in tertia vel nona lectione, responsorium post illam terminent, et eo finito, ipsis canonicis cedant et recedant, vel si malverint legant residuum, ubi prius decantabant, dominis canonicis nichilo minus sedem honestiorem dimittentes, de aliis autem omnibus funeribus, ubi canonici ipsi sunt vigilias sollempnes habituri, ipsi domini canonici de captanda hora habeant optionem. Insuper, quia plus timetur, quod specialiter injungitur, quam quod generaliter imperatur, ne unitas sacrosancte matris ecclesie in aliquot rescindatur, hoc perpetuo stabilimus condicto, laudamus et arbitramur, ut fratres ipsi predicatores sententias excommunicationis, suspensionis et interdicti, contra quoscumque per Bergensem episcopum vel ejus officialem promulgatas, seu in posterum promulgandas, inviolabiliter observent, ita quod ipsi sic excommunicatis, suspensis vel interdictis, in nullo communicent, nisi in eo vel in hiis, que a jure sunt permissa, vel eis per privilegia sedis apostolice sunt concessa, hoc etiam adicimus, ne inimicos Bergensis ecclesie in aliquo eo foveant vel roborent, quod ei sit dampnosum aut contrarium, indirecte vel directe, nec aliquid procurent, neque id procurantibus consentiant, publice vel occulte, de quo Bergensi ecclesie dampnum seu detrimentum valeat evenire, quoad alia tamen omnia, quomodocumque et qualitercumque pro habendis et pro melius expediendis tam suis quam etiam totius ordinis commodis et utilitatibus, salvum, licitum et liberum sit illis, cum eisdem et quibuslibet aliis, ubilibet conversari. Si vero contingat, quod dues avertat, per memoratum dominum episcopum vel eius capitulum, sepedictis fratribus predicatoribus aliquales injurias vel inimicitias irrogari, extunc ad huius articuli observantiam minime tenebunter. Inimici[ti]as autem sive injurias ex hoc fieri non dicimus ab alterutra partium, [quod] aliquod contra aliam juste attemptetur seu etiam exigatur. Et quia non sufficit a malo abstinere, nisi fiat quod est bonum, hoc nostro laudo et arbitrio pronunciamus, dicimus et mandamus, ut fraters sepedicti in confessionibus fidelium audiendis, et in sermonibus coram eis faciendis ipsos informent et inducant, super solvendis decimis secundum suam conscientiam, debite et juste informatam, potissimum in quadragesima, et in aliis diebus ad hoc a jure constitutis, nisi hoc forte negligenter vel ob aliquam necessitatam et non malitiose duxerint omittendum. Istis omnibus sic premissis, terminatis et laudatis, ac amicabiliter compositis, omnes alias controversias lites et discordias, qualitercumque et quomodocumque inter partes ipsas subortas, revocamus, annullamus, cassamus, et irritamus, atque cassas et irritas pronunciamus, statuentes et precipientes, auctore domino, ut ad eas nunquam recursus habeatur, sed perpetuis temporibus sint sopite, ita tamen quod per hanc clausulam solutioni et exactioni portionis canonice, secundum modum et terminum prenotatos, in nullo derogetur. Et ne premissa vel premissorum aliquod infringi valeant, fraters ipsi predicatores ex parte sua, confirmationem huius nostri laudi, a priore provinciali estate proxima jam futura procurabunt. Supradicta igitur omnia et singula fieri, servari et adimpleri laudamus, arbitramur, dicimus atque mandamus, virtute prestiti ex utraque parte juramenti, super huius nostri laudi singulis capitulis et clausulis et articulis observandis. Latum et pronunciatum fuit per nos hoc laudum, seu arbitrium, Bergis, in sacristia ecclesie cathedralis, presentibus [omnibus supradictis].

Comments: The transcript has no date for the settlement. Bishop Audfinn of Bergen was in office from 1314 to 1330, and DN has suggested a potential time for the event within the period of 1320-30. Since other sources show that the conflict was still active in 1326 and 1327-28, it would seem most likely that the settlement was entered after that, i.e. some time in 1328-30 (Lange 1856, 333 note 5). The fact that episcopal officials were present in the Dominican church in Bergen on a different matter in 1329 17/1 may indicate that the dispute had been settled by then. ● Fr. Olavus, prior of the Friars Preachers in Bergen, is not known with certainty from other sources. He may be identical to the Prior Olavus in Bergen, who in 1313 19/3 acted as witness in a letter of appeal to the pope in favour of Bishop Arne of Bergen. ● Neither Fr. Eindridus nor Fr. Johannes, both lectors at the convent of Friars Preachers in Bergen, can be identified from other sources. It is noteworthy, though, that the Bergen convent apparently had two lectors, suggesting a possible status at this time as a provincial school, e.g. a studium logicale, ‑artium or ‑particulare. Alternatively, one of the lectors may not have been affiliated to Bergen, but then acted as a mediator from e.g. Oslo or Nidaros. ● On Bishop Narve OP of Bergen, see 1278. When Bishop Narve died in 1304, he had apparently asked to be buried with his Dominican brethren in the priory, but the canons had insisted that as a bishop he should be buried in the cathedral (Gallén 1946, 166). ● The prior provincial of Dacia at this time was probably either Fr. Tucho (see 1327 19/8) or Fr. Petrus Philippi (see 1332). When the text has that the convent was to see to the provincial’s future confirmation, it may indicate that the agreement was made during a provincial vacancy between Fr. Tucho’s appointment as Bishop of Børglum (shortly after 1328 12/2) and the election of Fr. Petrus as new prior provincial, which is likely to have taken place at a provincial chapter in the late summer of 1328. ● Audfinn Sigurdsson was bishop of Bergen in 1314-1330. Before he succeeded his own brother, Arne, in the episcopal office, he appears to have been a canon at the cathedral chapter, but mostly abroad in France and Rome, educated in canon law in Orleans. Audfinn was a strong bishop, dedicated to strengthening the power of his see, which brought him in opposition to the pope, the archbishop of Nidaros, several lay lords and not least to the royal chaplain clergy of Norway. In spite of all these on-going conflicts, the diocese was administered with its highest medieval efficiency during his office - which also saw the only case of a heresy inquisition in medieval Norway in 1325. Bishop Audfinn’s relation to the Order of Preachers is not straightforward. He was clearly not happy about the privileges of exempted monastic orders in general and the possible alliance between the Friars Preachers in Norway and the royal chapels could only have worsened this (see 1312-19). It is also noteworthy that when a group of farmers met in 1328 Feb-Mar and agreed that they would not pay tithe, the meeting took place in the Dominican priory in Bergen. However, in spite of all the numerous records of Bishop Audfinn’s controversies, none of them directly aims of the friars (except for those listed in the present settlement), and it is worth acknowledging that it was during his office that the conflict between the Friars Preachers and the cathedral chapter was finally settled. In 1329 17/1, the Dominican church in Bergen appears to have been used for a meeting between the bishop’s officials and the Cistercian abbot of Lyse Abbey, with whom Audfinn also was in dispute at the time. ● On the long-lasting conflict between the Friars Preachers and the cathedral chapter in Bergen, see 1247 13/8.

Published: Diplomatarium Norvegicum vol. VII no. 130.

Literature: Gallén 1946, 164-166.

1330(-1336)

Convent of Roskilde

Duchess Ingeborg donates a total sum of 100 marks silver to the Friars Preachers in Roskilde for repairs on the priory church in 1330 and 1336.

Source: Annales Petri Olavi.

Language: Latin.

1330 et 1336. Ingeburgis, ducissa Suecie, Hallandie, Holbec et Samsiø dedit fratribus predicatoribus Roskildis in testamento pro reparatione ecclesie et emendatione mense 100 marcas puri argenti, et pro reparatione claustri 60 marchas puri argenti anno Domini 1350.

Comments: Duchess Ingeborg (1301-c.1360) was probably the most powerful woman in Scandinavia of her time. She was a Norwegian princess, daughter of King Håkon V Magnusson of Norway (see 1296), who at a very early age married a Swedish prince, Duke Erik of Södermanland, whereby she became ‘Duchess of Sweden’. After a number of royal deaths in 1319-20, she found herself the mother of the child king of both Norway and Sweden: Magnus Eriksson (see 1336). After being removed from both the governing councils by Norwegian and Swedish nobles, she turned to her Danish estates, which included large parts of northern Zealand that she held in mortgage with her second husband, Duke Knud Porse of Halland, who together with the Counts of Holstein had deposed the Danish king and now in fact ruled the country themselves. As Knud died in 1330, Ingeborg became a dowager duchess for the second time. Her two first donations to the Roskilde friars came during this notorius ‘Reign of the Counts’ in the 1330s. Commemorational prayers were prescribed for her and her king son by the general chapter of the Friars Preachers in 1331 19/5. In 1350, when the second part of the donation was made, times had changed significantly, as King Valdemar IV had regained power in Denmark and by doing so had taken most of Ingeborg’s Danish possessions. Ingeborg’s actual relation to the Dominicans in Roskilde is hard to establish, as Roskilde does not appear to have been a part of her reign, but no other convent of any order received any similar donations from her. In fact, she gave yet another donation to the convent in 1358 5/2. Duchess Ingeborg also was amicable towards the Dominican Sisters in Skänninge, founding an altar dedicated to St. Catherine in their church in 1352 25/3, where daily masses were to be held for her family. She also moved her son, King Magnus, to incorporate the sisters in Skänninge with the parish church in Bjälbo in 1353 29/8, just as the entire family manor in Bjälbo was given to the sisters in 1358 5/2.

Published: Scriptores Rerum Danicarum vol. I, p. 191; Annales Danici, p. 210.

1331 (19/5)

Vitoria

Province of Dacia

The general chapter of the Friars Preachers prescribes commemorational prayers for, among many others, the king of Sweden-Norway, for his mother, for the former Queen Isabella of Norway and her daughter, Duchess Ingeborg of Sweden, with one mass each.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Hec sunt acta capituli generalis celebrati apud Victoriam anno Domini MCCCXXXI. (…) Ista sunt suffragia pro vivis. (…) Item, pro dominis regibus Ungarie, Sicilie, Boemie, Majoricarum, et domino rege Cyprie, Suezie, Norvegie et pro domina matre eius et domina Isabella regina antiqua Norvegie, et domina Andeba, filia eius, ducissa Svecie, et domina Elysabeth quondam Boemie et Polonie regina quilibet sacerdos ∙i∙ missam. (…)

Comments: The act is undated, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● The only Scandinavian king at the time was King Magnus Eriksson of Sweden-Norway (1319-1364 Sweden, 1319-1355 Norway); see 1334 12/2. He was the son of Duke Erik Magnusson of Södermanland (†1318) and Princess Ingeborg of Norway; by this time his mother had become widow for the second time after Duke Knud Porse of Halland (†1330), still playing a highly influential role in both Sweden and Denmark (see 1330-36-50). ● Queen Dowager Isabella of Norway (†1358) was the queen of King Eirik II Magnusson of Norway (1280-1299), and the sister of King Robert Bruce of Scotland. Her daugther Ingeborg was married to Duke Valdemar of Öland (†1318).

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. IV, p. 213.

1331 20/6

Convent of Roskilde

Two Friars Preachers of the convent in Roskilde are paid 12 gros tournois by Nuncio Petrus Gervasii for bringing letters regarding his papal errand from Roskilde to the bishops in Jylland.

Source: Account book of Petrus Gervasii, 1331-1334.

Language: Latin.

Hec sunt expense facte per me magistrum Petrum Gervasii canonicum Vivariensem predictum apostolice sedis nuncium in dictis regnis Dacie, Suecie et Norwegie, extraordinarie pro negociis domini nostri pape, quas quidem expensas solvi de pecunia sexannali decime supradicte. (…)

Item die ∙xx∙ junii, auditis rationibus collectorum Lundensium quas tunc reddere poterant viventes nam aliqui ex eis mortui erant, iterum jui ad Sialendiam, videlicet, ad civitatem Roskildensem et solvi pro naulo navis cum qua transivi et cum qua etiam conductor meus reversus fuit ∙xiiii∙ grossos Turonenses. Item dedi conductori predicto ∙x∙ grossos Turonenses. Item significavi domino episcopo Roskildensi qui in extraria parte diocesis sue erat, me venisse ad civitatem Roskildensem requirens eum ut veniret auditurus rationes collectorum decime una mecum, qui respondit non posse venire illa vice nec posse stare in civitate illa propter defectum expensarum, et dedi nuncio ∙vi∙ grossos Turonenses. Item scripsi prelatis in Jucia et collectoribus dicte decime significans eis me venisse pro dicta decima colligenda et quod pararent rationes et si quid habebant fideliter custodirent et dedi duobus fratribus predicatoribus qui dictas litteras portaverunt, pro subsidio expensarum suarum et pro naulo, nam duo passagia maris habebant transire ∙xii∙ grossos Turonenses. (...)

Dansk oversættelse:

Dette er udgifter afholdt af mig, magister Pierre Gervais, kannik af Viviers, det apostoliske sædes ekstraordinære nuntius i nævnte kongeriger Danmark, Sverige og Norge for at forhandle på vegne af vor herre paven, hvilke udgifter jeg har indløst fra summen af den ovenfor nævnte seksårstiende. (…)

Fremdeles drog jeg den 20. juni atter, efter at have påhørt nogle af de lundske kollektoreres regnskaber, for så vidt de var i live, thi nogle af dem var døde, til Sjælland, nemlig til staden Roskilde (...).

Fremdeles skrev jeg til prælaterne i Jylland og til kollektorerne af nævnte tiende og meddelte dem, at jeg ville komme til dem for at indsamle nævnte tiende, og at de skulle gøre regnskaberne rede, og hvis de lå inde med noget, omhyggeligt bevogte det, og jeg gav de to prædikebrødre, som overbragte dette brev, til hjælp for deres omkostninger og til skipperløn, da de to gange skulle drage over havet, 12 groter tournois. (...)

Comments: Petrus Gervasii (Pierre Gervais) was a French magister and canon of Saint-Vozy in Puy-en-Velay near Lyon. Before arriving in Scandinavia, the pope had also made him canon of Viviers, to which he henceforth usually ascribed himself. In 1329 5/8 he was appointed papal nuncio and enjoined to collect papal taxes from Scandinavia together with Archbishop Karl of Lund and the Dominican penitentiary of Dacia, Fr. Johannes Nyborg, and with the latter to act as papal legates in the church province as well; when Johannes Nyborg was appointed bishop of Roskilde in 1330 15/6, the entire task was up to the French magister alone. A new series of authorisations and assignments were issued by Pope John XXII in 1330 2/8. Petrus Gervasii arrived in Denmark on 26 March 1331 by ship from Flanders to Skåne, where he met one of his appointed co-collectors, Archbishop Karl of Lund. During April he made two journeys to Sjælland, but only to find that Bishop Johannes Nyborg OP of Roskilde was abroad. It was on this his third trip to Roskilde on 20 June 1331, where the Dominican bishop still had no time to see him, as his was occupied elsewhere in the diocese, that the nuncio paid two local Friars Preachers to carry letters from him to the bishops in Jylland. This service was repeated in 1332 26/3, when the nuncio paid (another?) two friars for bringing his letters from Roskilde to the collectors in Odense on Fyn. One of these west-Danish bishops, Fr. Tucho OP of Børglum, responded by paying 8 gros tournois in 1332 6/5. While in Denmark, the nuncio apparently preferred to stay in Lund and Roskilde, probably with the local Dominican convents. In the autumn of 1332, Nuncio Gervasii continued his mission into Sweden, where he apparently mainly stayed in Skara and Linköping. Here, the Dominican prior in Visby on Gotland, Fr. Matheus, became one of his assistants. In 1333 12/1, the prior wrote a letter for the nuncio to the pope, and in 1333 8/6, the nuncio paid for Prior Matheus’ travel expenses going to the general chapter in Dijon, as he continued from there to Avignon with letters from Petrus Gervasii to the Curia. In 1333 5/6, the nuncio received 3 florins from the prior of the convent in Sigtuna as aid for the Holy Land donated by people, who wanted to stay anonymous. In the summer of 1333, the nuncio went to Norway, where he visited Oslo and Bergen. The bishop of Oslo, Salomon Toraldsson, showed extraordinarily reluctant to pay his papal dues, and before continuing to Bergen in July 1333, the nuncio hired two local Friars Preachers to negotiate with the bishop, while their prior was paid to collect evidence against him. At his very arrival to the harbour of Bergen in 1333 3/8, the nuncio asked to be sailed on to the priory of the Friars Preachers, where he probably took his accomodation until departing again about a month later, this time to Bruges to prepare the transport of the collected tax money to Avignon. Returning from Flanders to Sweden in the autumn, he received in 1333 26/11 a servant of the Dominican penitentiary for Dacia in Avignon, who brought with him papal letters ‘and other means of negotiations’ for the nuncio, although somewhat damaged in apparently suspicous ways. Petrus Gervasii then returned to Denmark, where his job was about done, the collected tax money deposited in Lund and Roskilde – probably inside the Dominican priories. In 1333 4/12 the nuncio hired the Dominican prior in Roskilde to secretly transport half the collected sum to Helsingborg, from where it was to be shipped to Bruges. Additionally, the convent in Roskilde received a barrel of beer, possibly as thanks for accommodation and assistance for two-and-a-half years. The prior, however, did not make it to Helsingborg on the agreed time, as he was awaited in vain by the nuncio’s men in 1334 10/1, allegedly due to warfare in the area; it is not said, though, if the money was lost or if he was just late. In 1334 28/3, the nuncio thanked his Dominican hosts in Lund for safekeeping collected tax money while he was in Sweden and for ‘occasionally doing work on behalf of our lord the pope’, for which the prior and lectopr were paid 2 marks. Petrus Gervasii left Skåne and Denmark in early April 1334 to arrive shortly after in Lübeck. Here too he paid the Dominican prior and lector for having safekept deposited money and performed various services for him, and the convent was given a festive dinner. In return, the prior in 1334 18/4 handed over some sixennial tithe money deposited by the bishop and cathedral chapter of Turku. It may also have been with the Friars Preachers that the Dean of Roskilde in 1332 had deposited 120 marks silver on behalf of the nuncio, just as the nuncio himself stayed in the city (and the priory) for three weeks during spring. The story repeated itself when Petrus Gervasii arrived in Bruges in early June: the local Dominican prior handed over 35 pounds gros tournois deposited by Bishop Jakob of Ribe as sixennial tithe of his diocese in 1334 2/6, after which the convent was rewarded with funding of a festive dinner. ● It is not explicitly stated that the friars belonged to the convent in Roskilde. Although this seems to be their most likely affiliation, they may also have been two visiting friars from Jylland, who brought the letters with them back home. ● The journey apparently went from Sjælland to Jylland across Fyn, as it is stated that the friars had to cross the sea twice, i.e. the sea straits Storebælt and Lillebælt.

Published: Pavelige Nuntiers Regnskabs- og Dagbøger, p. 114; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. XI no. 152.

1331

(Turku)

Convent of Turku

Fr. Johannes Laurentii, prior of the Friars Preachers in Turku, and Fr. Johannes Allonis of the same convent testify, along with Canon Olof of Turku and six parish clergy, in a legal dispute between the episcopal see of Turku and the inhabitants of Tavastia concerning the so-called fjärdeskinnsskatt (‘fourth-fur-tax’), which according to the witnesses has been paid by the Tavastians to the bishop of Turku within living memory, until temporarily lifted by Bishop Magnus of Turku due to Russian ravaging; now it has been re-installed, but hitherto with no effect.

Source: Transcript in Registrum ecclesiae Aboensis.

Language: Latin.

Cum plerisque in dyocesi Aboensi constitutis satis constat quod jam ad longum tempus videlicet ad viginti quatuor annos vel circa litigatum fuerat super quarta pelle inter venerabiles patres dominos videlicet Magnum et Ragvaldum Dei gratia pro tempore episcopos ecclesie Aboensis bone memorie benedictumque equidem gratia nunc eidem ecclesie episcopum presidentem ex una parte et Tawastos ex altera dicentes quandoque se dictam quartam pellem nunquam exhibuisse quandoque autem asserentes dictam pellem per dominum Magnum prefatum bone memorie sibi fuisse totaliter relaxatam. Supradictus vero venerabilis pater dominus Benedictus sicut et predecessores sui episcopi antedicti suis temporibus petiverunt ita et nunc iste petit sepe dictam quartam pellem sibi reddi, vel decimas de omnibus per Tavastos prenominatos exhiberi Tavastis autem dicentibus ad neutrum istorum se teneri. Unde pro veritate dicenda et testimonio ferendo veritati. Nos subscripti super hoc specialiter requisiti bona fide et salva conscientia testimonium perhibemus in hunc modum videlicet quod dicta ecclesia Aboensis et eidem ecclesie presidentes episcopi qui pro tempore fuerunt in quieta et pacifica possessione et receptione supradicte quarte pellis a tempore cuius in contrarium non extat memoria fuerunt inconcussi quousque memorabilis et memoratus pater dominus Magnus episcopus ob devastationem et combustionem terre Tavestie a Ruthenis factam eandem pellem ad tempus ex gratia relaxavit, quo quidem tempore elapso dictam pellem sibi reddi peciit sed minime profecit. Quod nos subscripti ut supra sigillis nostris presentibus litteris appositis testificando protestamur. Scriptum anno Domini MCCC tricesimo primo. Ego Olavus canonicus prenominate ecclesie Aboensis, Johannes Laurentii prior conventus ordinis predicatorum ibidem, frater Johannes Allonis eiusdem conventus. Item domini Eskillus curatus ecclesie Hatalum et Martinus curatus in Haw. Item Trugillus Spinke, Siwichinus de Lundis, Ragvaldus Joansson. Item Petrus sacerdos curatus ecclesie de Lundis.

Comments: Fr. Johannes Laurentii, prior of the Friars Preachers in Turku, cannot be identified from any other sources. ● Fr. Johannes Allonis of the Friars Preachers in Turku may be identical to the friar of the same name, who testified to a will in 1346 28/3 as member of the convent in Strängnäs; however, both the personal name Johannes and the patronymic Allonis were extremely common in medieval Scandinavia. ● The Bishop Magnus, who lifted the episcopal fur tax, was in office from 1291 to 1308. ● The present bishop, for whom the friars testified, was Bengt Gregoriusson (1321-1338).

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. IV no. 2820; Åbo domkyrkas Svartbok no. 68; Finlands Medeltidsurkunder no. 393.

1332 10/1

Kiel

Province of Dacia

In the peace settlement between King Christoffer II of Denmark and Count Gerhard III of Holstein it is stated that all prisoners on both sides are to be released, among them not least the bishop of Børglum (Fr. Tucho of the Friars Preachers), who is to testify beforehand in written form that he holds no claims against the king or his allies.

Source: Original document. The Danish National Archives, Copenhagen.

Language: German.

In Godes namen, amen. Wi Gherhard, van der gnade Godes greue tu Holsten vnde tu Stormeren betiughet vnde bekennet in desseme openen breue, dat twischen den edelen herren kunningen Cristofere vnde Erike van Denemarken vnde vseme leuen vedderen greue Johanne van Holsten van der enen weghene, vnde vs van der anderen weghene ghe deghedinget is en ganz sone: (…). Vnde alle vangene an beyden siden de scolen wesen ledich vnde los vnde binamen hertoch Otto vnde de byscop van Burlum. Vnde de biscop scal gheuen sine opene breue dat he vp den kuningh vnde alle de ene hulpen van nene vorderingen hebben moghe. (…) Vnde tu ener vestinge desser vorbenomeden ding, so hebbe wi vse yngesighel henget tu desseme breue. Dat wi greue Gherd alle desse ding stede vnde vast holen, so hebbe wi eme entruwen louet, vnde vse yngheseghel henget tu desseme breue. Desse bref is gescreuen vnde geuen in der stat tu deme Kile dusent iar vnde drehundert in deme twe vnde druteghesten iare na Godes bort, des vrigedaghes binnen den achte daghen to twelften.

Dansk oversættelse:

I Guds navn, amen. Vi Gert, af Guds nåde greve af Holsten og Stormarn, bevidner og erklærer med dette åbne brev, at der mellem de ædle herrer kongerne Christoffer og Erik af Danmark, samt vor kære fætter grev Johann af Holsten, som den ene part, og os som den anden, er aftalt en fuldstændig udsoning: (…). Og alle fanger på begge sider skal være fri og løsladte, navnlig hertug Otto og biskoppen af Børglum. Og biskoppen skal udstede sit åbne åbne brev om, at han ikke har noget krav på kongen og på alle der har hjulpet ham. (…) Og til fastholdelse af disse fornævnte ting har vi hængt vort segl under dette brev. At vi, grev Gert, skal holde alt dette fast og ubrydeligt, det hat vi lovet ham på tro og love og hængt vort segl under dette brev. Dette brev er skrevet og givet i staden Kiel i året 1332 efter Guds byrd fredagen før ottendedagen efter tolvte juledag.

Comments: The bishop of Børglum at this time was Fr. Tucho OP (1328-1345), see 1327 19/8. He had been imprisoned on the king’s order in 1329 and released again before 1332 18/5. ● Count Gerhard III of Holstein (1312-1340) played a significant part in Danish politics from 1320 to 1340. He shared the north-German county of Holstein with his cousin Johann III (†1359) and held the family’s extensive mortgages on numerous Danish provinces against loans to King Erik VI Menved of Denmark. When King Christoffer II broke his coronation charter, the Danish nobility called on the 11-year old Duke Valdemar V of Schleswig to take the throne from the deposed king in 1326 (as King Valdemar III of Denmark), and as his uncle and main mortgage-holder on the kingdom Count Gerhard became chief of his regency in 1326-1330, as de facto lord of Jylland and Fyn. Even though Christoffer had to be reinstalled as king in 1330, the count’s power was only increased in the western provinces, where he became still more hated by the nobility, until he was murdered in 1340 by an unknown nobleman, ‘Niels Ebbesen’, by some believed to be the late King Christoffer’s son, Prince Valdemar (to be King Valdemar IV). Although it was Count Gerhard’s military success and political power that caused Bishop Tucho’s release, it was his provinces of the kingdom that took the longest to free from the interdict, as he apparently also had somehow violated Tucho’s privileges, which the two of them did not manage to settle until 1337 21/2. ● On King Christoffer II of Denmark (1320-1326 and 1329-1332), see 1323 15/8.

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. X no. 348.

1332 26/3

Convent of Roskilde

Two Friars Preachers of the convent in Roskilde are paid 12 gros tournois by Nuncio Petrus Gervasii for bringing letters from Roskilde to Odense.

Source: Account book of Petrus Gervasii, 1331-1334.

Language: Latin.

Item die ∙xxvi∙ marcii misi de Roskildis in Feoniam litteras mandans collectoribus decime predicte in civitate et diocesi Ottoniensibus ut pararent rationes suas et quicquid collegerant de decima memorata ut paratum invenirem quia in proximo volebam venire ad eos et dedi duobus fratribus predicatoribus qui dictas portaverunt litteras pro naulo et subsidio expensarum suarum ∙xii∙ grossos Turonenses. (...)

Dansk oversættelse:

(...) Fremdeles sendte jeg den 26. marts breve fra Roskilde til Fyn og befalede kollektorerne af førnævnte tiende i staden og stiftet Odense, at de skulle gøre deres regnskaber, og hvad de havde indsamlet af omtalte tiende rede, så jeg kunne finde det parat, da jeg i nærmeste fremtid ville komme til dem, og jeg gav to prædikebrødre, som overbragte brevene, til skipperløn og til deres udgifter 12 grot tournois. (...)

Comments: It is not explicitly stated that the friars belonged to the convent in Roskilde. Although this seems to be their most likely affiliation, they may also have been two visiting friars from Odense, who brought the letters with them back home. ● On Petrus Gervasii and his legation in Scandinavia, see 1331 20/6.

Published: Pavelige Nuntiers Regnskabs- og Dagbøger, p. 115; Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. XI no. 152.

1332 18/5

Avignon

Province of Dacia

Pope John XXII authorizes Bishop Tucho OP of Børglum to give absolution and grant dispensation to those clergy in his diocese, secular and regular alike, who may have become irregular by celebrating mass and administering sacraments during the interdict, which had been laid upon Denmark due to the imprisonment of the bishop himself by King Christoffer II of Denmark; the bishop had been apprehended before the high altar of his cathedral while celebrating mass, to be tormented and put in iron chains in a pitch-dark prison for the next 22 months.

Source: Transcripts in Regesta Avinionensis and Regesta Vaticana. Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Venerabili fratri Thome [:Thuconi] episcopo Burglanensi, salutem. Exhibite nobis pro parte tua petitionis series continebat, quod tu olim ob indefessam libertatem [:libertatis] ecclesie tue Burglanensis defensionem per flagitiosum Christophorum tunc regnum Dacie tyrampnice regentem in illis partibus hostilem cleri impugnatorem indutus pontificalibus pro missa per te tunc celebranda ante majus altare dicte tue ecclesie captus et vigintiduobus mensibus cathenis ferreis ac aliis exquisitis suppliciis gravissime tormentatus fuisti et teterrimo jacuisti ergastulo captivatus, propter quod dictum regnum fuit ecclesiastico suppositum interdicto. Quare cum aliqui sacerdotes et clerici tam religiosi quam seculares illarum partium existant, qui tempore huiusmodi interdicti a dicto Christophoro per metum mortis compulsi in nonnulis ecclesiis huiusmodi etiam ecclesiastico suppositis interdicto celebrando divina seu ecclesiastica sacramenta indebite ministrando vel aliter se divinis officiis immiscendo excommunicationis, suspensionis et interdicti sententias per statuta provincialia se dubitent incurrisse ac exinde irregularitatis maculam contraxisse, pro parte tua nobis extitit humiliter supplicatum, ut eisdem sacerdotibus et clericis providere super hoc de oportune absolutionis et dispensationis beneficio misericorditer dignaremur. Nos igitur de tua circumspectione plenam in Domino fiduciam obtinentes ac volentes cum eisdem sacerdotibus et clericis benignius agere in hac parte tuis supplicationibus inclinati absolvendi per te vel alium auctoritate apostolica illos sacerdotes et clericos, cuiuscumque conditionis, religionis, ordinis vel status existant, qui in tua diocesi Burglanensi commiserunt premissa ab huiusmodi excessibus ac excommunicationis sententia juxta formam ecclesie et cum eis super irregularitate, si quam proptera contraxerunt dispensandi, si hoc humiliter petierint, ac injungendi eis pro modo culpe penitentiam salutarem et alia que de jure fuerint injungenda, tenore presentium concedimus facultatem. Datum Avinione ∙xv∙ kalendas junii anno sextodecimo.

Dansk oversættelse:

Til vor ærværdige broder biskop Tyge af Børglum, vær hilset. Din ansøgning, som er forelagt os, indeholder, at du i sin tid på grund af dit utrættelige forsvar af Børglumkirkens frihed blev taget til fange foran din nævnte kirkes højalter af den skændige Christoffer, der dengang på tyrannisk vis regerede i kongeriget Danmark som en fjendtlig forfølger af gejstligheden i de egne, mens du var iført bispeskrud for at holde messe, og grusomt blev martret i 22 måneder med jernlænker og andre udsøgte pinsler, og som fange blev kastet i et bælgmørkt fængsel, hvorfor nævnte rige blev lyst i interdikt. Da nu nogle præster og klerke, såvel regelbundne som sekulære, i de egne, bevæget af frygt for døden fra nævnte Christoffers hånd, er i tvivl om hvorvidt de ved at holde gudstjeneste i nogle kirker, der også var underlagt samme interdikt, eller ved utilbørligt at have meddelt kirkelige sakramenter eller på anden måde befattet sig med gudstjeneste under samme interdikt har pådraget sig bandlysnings-, suspensions- og interdiktsdom ifølge provinsvedtægterne og som følge heraf har pådraget sig irregularitetens lyde, har du derfor i dit vedkommende ydmygt bønfaldet os om barmhjertigt at værdiges at sørge for samme præster og klerke med absolutionens og dispensationens velgerning i den anledning. Da vi nu med Herren nærer fuld tillid til din indsigt og vil handle velvilligt med samme præster og klerke i den sag, har vi imødekommet dine bønner og giver dig med dette brev fuldmagt til personligt eller ved en anden med apostolisk myndighed og i overensstemmelse med Kirkens form at absolvere de præster og klerke uanset deres stilling, regel, orden eller stand, som har begået ovenstående i dit stift Børglum, fra disse forseelser og fra bandlysningsdommen, og at dispensere fra irregulariteten, hvis de har pådraget sig nogen derved, når de ydmygt beder om derom, og at pålægge dem en velgørende bod og andet som med rette bør pålægges dem i forhold til brødens art. Givet i Avignon den 18. maj i vort sekstende år.

Comments: Reg. Avin. has the name form Thome episcopo Burglavensi, Reg. Vat. has Th. episcopo Burglanensi. ● On Bishop Tucho OP of Børglum and his imprisonment, see 1327 19/8. ● On King Christoffer II of Denmark, see 1323 15/8.

Published: Acta Pontificum Danica vol. I no. 225 (Reg. Avin.); Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. X no. 370 (Reg. Vat.).

1332 23/5

Lancken

Province of Dacia, Convent of Stralsund (prov. Saxonia)

Bishop Johannes Nyborg OP of Roskilde, Fr. Thidericus, prior of the Friars Preachers in Stralsund, and the guardian of the Friars Minor in Stralsund collectively certify a number of letters on Rügen for the city of Stralsund.

Source: Original document. Stralsund Stadtarchiv.

Language: Latin.

Nos frater Johannes miseratione divina episcopus Roskildensis, frater Tidericus prior fratrum predicatorum, et frater … gardianus fratrum minorum conventuum in Stralessund recognoscimus et publice appositione nostrorum sigillorum presentibus protestamur quod anno Domini MCCCXXX secundo sabbato proximo ante asscensionem Domini vidimus legimus audivimus litteras infrascriptas sigillo domini Giselberti Rinbisch et aliorum infrascriptorum de Flandria sigillatas non cancellatas non abrasas nec in aliqua parte viciatas infrascriptum tenorem de verbo ad verbum continentes: (…). Quod vidimus testamur cuiuslibet jure salvo. Datum Lanckus in Ruya anno Domini et die supradictis.

Dansk oversættelse:

Vi broder Johannes, af Guds miskundhed biskop af Roskilde, broder Dietrich, prior for prædikebrødrenes, og broder … , gardian for mindrebrødrenes konventer i Stralsund, erkender og bevidner offentligt ved at hænge vore segl under dette brev, at vi i det Herrens år 1332 på lørdagen før Kristi Himmelfartsdag har set, læst og hørt de nedenstående breve, beseglede med den herre Giselbrecht Rinbischs og andre nedenstående fra Flanderns segl, ufordærvede, uskrabede og ubeskadigede i enhver henseende, indeholdende nedenstående ord for ord: (…). Vi bevidner at have set dette under forbehold af enhvers ret. Givet i Lancken på Rügen i det Herrens år og dag som ovenfor nævnt.

Comments: ● On Bishop Johannes Nyborg OP of Roskilde, see 1322 10/6. The bishop of Roskilde was on Rügen on a regular basis, as the island was part of his diocese. ● Fr. Thidericus, prior of the Friars Preachers in Stralsund, has not been identified from other sources. ● Lancken (today Lancken-Granitz) is situated on the easternmost part of the island Rügen. Although being part of the diocese of Roskilde, Rügen was not included in the Dominican province of Dacia, as it belonged to the terminus of the convent in Stralsund and, thus, was part of the province of Saxonia. ● The certification was of nine letters of receipts for the city of Stralsund issued by various merchants from Flanders; the letters are published in PomUB vol. VI nos. 3526, 3568, 3569, 3570, 3573, 3580, 3583, 3709 and 3723.

Published: Diplomatarium Danicum 2. ser. vol. X no. 378.

1332

Province of Dacia

Fr. Petrus Philippi, prior provincial of the Friars Preachers in Dacia, is elected archbishop of Uppsala. During his episcopacy he suffers much trouble with the Friars Minor.

Source: Registrum ecclesie Upsalensis.

Language: Latin.

(…) Quartodecimus archiepiscopus Upsalensis fuit frater Petrus Philippi, prius prior provincialis ordinis predicatorum, qui fecit sacarstiam lapideam in Arnø, et perpessus multas injurias a minoribus (…).

Comments: Fr. Petrus Philippi (Peter Filipsson) was a nobleman from Uppland, son of Knight Filip Finvidsson of Rumby. In 1321 he was lecturer at the Dominican convent in Sigtuna, after which followed a series of years as prior of the same convent, but apparently no longer in 1328 7/1. He was probably elected prior provincial of Dacia in 1328 to replace Fr. Tuchos ‘Klerk’, who then became bishop of Børglum, and most likely he was the unnamed provincial of Dacia, who in 1329 1/5 confirmed the foundation of a perpetual mass with the convent in Lund. Fr. Petrus Philippi left the provincial office in 1332, as he had been elected archbishop of Uppsala to replace Olof Björnsson, who had died on 1332 15/3; his election by the canons of the cathdral chapter was confirmed by the pope in 1332 3/10. As archbishop, Fr. Petrus came into a broad conflict with the Friars Minor of his diocese (i.e. in Stockholm, Enköping and Uppsala), which included hindering King Magnus Eriksson of Sweden from being crowned in the Franciscan priory church in Stockholm; because of complaints from the Franciscan minister provincial of Dacia, Pope Benedict XII charged the Norwegian archbishop to investigate and judge the case in 1338. Petrus Philippi stayed in office until his death in 1341, whereafter he was buried with his old convent in Sigtuna.

Published: Diplomatarium Suecanum vol. V no. 3834; Scriptores Rerum Svecicarum vol. III:2.

1333 12/1

Convent of Visby

The prior of the Friars Preachers in Visby is paid 3 shilling gros by Nuncio Petrus Gervasii for writing a letter on his behalf to the pope.

Source: Account book of Petrus Gervasii, 1331-1334.

Language: Latin.

Item anno Domini MCCCXXXIII die ∙xii∙ mensis januarii (…). Item dedi priori predicatorum Visbicensium per quem scripsi domino nostro pape ∙iii∙ solidos grossorum Turonensium.

Dansk oversættelse:

(…) Ligeledes i det Herrens år 1333 på den 12. januar (…). Ligeledes givet prædikanternes prior i Visby, for at have skrevet til vor herre paven: 4 skilling grot tournois.

Comments: The prior of the Friars Preachers in Visby at this time was Fr. Matheus. He witnessed a letter for Petrus Gervasii in 1333 13/2 and was paid in 1333 8/6 for carrying a letter from the nuncio to the papal Curia in Avignon, as he happened to be in the neighbourhood anyway, attending the general chapter in Dijon in 1333 23/5. At this chapter, he was appointed vicar general for the province of Dacia until a replacement had been elected for Prior Provincial Petrus Philippi, the new archbishop of Uppsala. Whereas well-documented for the first half of 1333, nothing else is known about his biography. He may be identical to the unfortunate Fr. Matheus, diffinitor of Dacia, who died on his way to the general chapter in Lyon 1348 (see 1349 31/5). ● On Petrus Gervasii and his legation in Scandinavia, see 1331 20/6. ● The letter in question written by Prior Matheus cannot be identified.

Published: Pavelige Nuntiers Regnskabs- og Dagbøger, p. 118.

1333 (23/5)

Dijon

Provinces of Aragonia, Dacia and Regni Sicilie, Convent of Visby

The general chapter of the Friars Preachers appoints vicars general for the provinces of Regni Sicilia, Dacia and Aragonia to lead their provinces until new priors provincial are elected; Fr. Matheus, prior of the convent in Visby, is appointed for the province of Dacia.

Source: Acta capitulorum generalium OP.

Language: Latin.

In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti, amen. Hec sunt acta capituli generalis apud Divionum celebrati anno Domini MCCCXXXII[I]. (…) Facimus vicarium in provincia regni Sicilie fratrem Franciscum de Aquila, priorem Aquilanum, donec prior provincialis electus confirmatus fuerit et in eadem presens extiterit. Item, in provincia Dacie facimus vicarium generalem fratrem Mattheum priorem Wisbucensem. Item, in provincia Aragonie facimus vicarium generalem fratrem Johannem Fortis, magistrum in theologia, donec prior provincialis electus et confirmatus fuerit et presens extiterit in eadem. Expliciunt acta capituli generalis apud Divionum Lugdunensis diocesis.

Comments: The act is undated, but the chapter was usually held at Pentecost. ● On Fr. Matheus, see 1333 12/1. He was installed as vicar in the provincial office to replace Fr. Petrus Philippi, who had been elected archbishop of Uppsala in 1332. His appointment was most likely triggered by his presence at the general chapter, either as diffinitor or socius; this is not stated in the acts, but he is known to have gone to the Curia in Avignon in the same period (1333 8/6).

Published: Monumenta Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum Historica vol. IV, p. 222.

1333 5/6

Convent of Sigtuna

The prior of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna hands over 3 florins to Nuncio Petrus Gervasii collected as aid for the Holy Land from some people, who wanted to remain anonymous.

Source: Account book of Petrus Gervasii, 1331-1334.

Language: Latin.

De legatis factis in subsidium Terre sancte in Suecia. Anno Domini MCCCXXXIII (…) die ∙v∙ mensis junii. (…) Item recepi a priore predicatorum de Citonia Upsalensis diocesis pro dicto legato facto per quandam personam quam nominare noluit: ∙iii∙ florenos parvos. Noluit habere litteras.

Comments: The prior of the Friars Preachers in Sigtuna at this time cannot be identified. Fr. Bernardus held the office in 1328 16/2, while Fr. Siggon was prior in 1339 21/7. ● On Petrus Gervasii and his legation in Scandinavia, see 1331 20/6.

Published: Pavelige Nuntiers Regnskabs- og Dagbøger, p. 92.

1333 8/6

Convent of Visby

Fr. Matheus, prior of the Friars Preachers in Visby, is given a horse worth 10 marks by Nuncio Petrus Gervasii for bringing letters to the pope and the papal chamberlain (in Avignon) concerning the nuncio’s negotiations in Sweden. Furthermore, the prior is paid 2 golden florins for his travel expenses.

Source: Account book of Petrus Gervasii, 1331-1334.

Language: Latin.

Item ∙viii∙ die junii (…). Item dedi fratri Matheo priori predicatorum Wisbicensium qui debuit portare litteras domino nostro pape et domino camerario continentes relationem negotiorum que gesseram in regno Suecie unum equum valoris ∙x∙ marchas denariorum Suevorum. Item dedi eidem ∙ii∙ florenos auri pro expensis suis.

Dansk oversættelse:

(…) Ligeledes den 8. juni (…). Ligeledes givet broder Mats, prædikanternes prior i Visby, som skal bringe breve til vor herre paven og den herre kammermesteren angånde de forhandlinger, som jeg har haft i kongeriget Sverige, en hest til en værdi af: 10 mark penge svensk. Ligeledes givet den samme 2 guldfloriner for hans udgifter.

Comments: On Fr. Matheus, see 1333 12/1. He attended the general chapter in Dijon in 1333 (23/5) and must have agreed to carry letters for the nuncio on to the Curia in Avignon, where he probably planned to continue to anyway, now he was in the region. In this way, the province found external funding for his travel expenses. ● On Petrus Gervasii and his legation in Scandinavia, see 1331 20/6.

Published: Pavelige Nuntiers Regnskabs- og Dagbøger, p. 120.

1333 9/6

Avignon

Province of Dacia

Fr. Johannes Åbo of the Friars Preachers, minor penitentiary at the Curia in Avignon for the church province of Dacia, assists and mediates a payment from the Apostolic Camera to Jakob Lok, a Dane, for bringing papal letters “and other means of negotiation of the Roman Church” to Nuncio Petrus Gervasii in Sweden; Jakob Lok signs for it all with the penitentiary acting as interpreter.

Source: Register in Apostolic Camera. Vatican Archives, Rome.

Language: Latin.

Acta fuerunt hec Avinione in camera thesaurarie a nativitate Domini millesimo CCCXXXIII indictione prima (…). Anno et loco quibus supra proxima die ∙ix∙ mensis junii, Jacobus dictus Lok diocesis Wibergensis cui fuerunt tradite de presenti certe littere apostolice et alie tangentes negotia Romane ecclesie portande per ipsum ad partes Suessie, discreto viro domino Petro Gervasii canonico Vivariensi apostolice sedis nuntio, recepit, de pecunia camere domini nostri pape a predicto domino camerario Dei gratia archiepiscopo Arelatensi, domini pape camerario, et se habuisse et recepisse recognovit, interprete mediante, fratre Johanne Abbo penitentiario domini pape, pro expensis suis faciendis eundo ad dictas partes, sex solidos Turonensium grossorum cum obolo rotunda testes sunt domini Guillelmus de Bos clericus camere domini pape, et Johannes Cortoys rector ecclesie de Niannay Ambianensis diocesis.

Comments: Fr. Johannes Åbo is not known with certainty from any other sources. His byname suggests a relation to Turku (Åbo) in Finland, thus, he may be identical to one of two Johanneses known at the convent of Turku in 1331: Prior Johannes Laurentii or Fr. Johannes Allonis. It has also been suggested that he may be identical to the Fr. Johannes, confessor of King Magnus Eriksson of Sweden-Norway, who travelled through Flanders to France as royal envoy in 1334 12/2 (Gallén 1946, 156 note 36; Haug 2008, 110). Fr. Johannes Åbo probably became minor penitentiary for the church province of Dacia shortly after his predessor and namesake Fr. Johannes Nyborg was appointed bishop of Roskilde by the pope in 1330 15/6. His term ended before 1338 23/6, when another Finnish confrater, Fr. Petrus de Åbo, had taken over. Haug has suggested that he died in the winter of 1337-38 (Haug 2008, 110). ● Jakob Lok was apparently a layman originating from the diocese of Viborg in northern Jylland, Denmark. His errand in Avignon is unknown. He did hand over the letters to Nuncio Petrus Gervasii somewhere in Sweden on 26 November, but apparently not quite in the state they had been given to him (see below); at this occasion the nuncio termed him ‘a servant of the Dacian penitentiary’. The nuncio too paid for Lok’s travel expenses, and the messenger had furthermore used 2 golden florins of his. ● On Petrus Gervasii and his legation in Scandinavia, see 1331 20/6. ● The papal letters that Jakob Lok carried on to Petrus Gervasii are most likely four letters preserved through transcripts in the Vatican Archives, all issued by Pope John XXII on 28 May 1333: one is an authorization to collect sixennial tithe of the clergy in Norway and Sweden, two are recommendations for the nuncio addressed to King Magnus of Norway (and Sweden) and the Scandinavian clergy respectively, and the last one was a personal covering letter for the nuncio himself (PNRD nos. 81-84).

Published: Acta Pontificum Danica vol. I no. 239; Acta Pontificum Svecica 1. ser. vol. I no. 300 b.

1333 26/11

Nuncio Petrus Gervasii receives the abovementioned papal letters from Jakob Lok, “the Dacian penitentiary’s servant”, although they have been damaged, and he pays him for his expenses.

Source: Account book of Petrus Gervasii, 1331-1334.

Language: Latin.

Item ∙xxvi∙ die novembris dedi famulo penitentiarii de Dacia dicto Looch qui mihi portavit unam litteram clausam et duas patentes apostolicas quia dixit se fuisse spoliatum in via, quod non fuit verum ut postea didici, ∙viii∙ grossos Turonenses, et ibidem habuerat de nepote meo ∙ii∙ florenos auri. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

(…) Fremdeles den 26. november gav jeg pønitentiaren for Dacias svend, kaldet Looch, som havde bragt mig et beseglet pavebrev og to åbne, som han sagde var blevet ødelagt undervejs, hvilket jeg dog siden erfarede ikke var sandt, 8 groter tournois, og samtidig havde han brugt 2 af mine gyldne floriner. (…)

Comments: See above.

Published: Pavelige Nuntiers Regnskabs- og Dagbøger, p. 122.

1333 Primo July

Convent of Oslo

The prior and two Friars Preachers of the convent in Oslo are paid 4 shilling gros tournois by Nuncio Petrus Gervasii for acting as envoys regarding the nuncio’s ongoing negotiation with the Bishop of Oslo concerning his payment of due papal taxes, while the nuncio himself is setting off for Bergen.

Source: Account book of Petrus Gervasii, 1331-1334.

Language: Latin.

Item ∙iiii∙ feria post octabas apostolorum Petri et Pauli exivi Osloyam et solvi pro naulo Bergas ∙iiii∙ solidos grossorum cum ∙viii∙ denariis grossorum Turonensium. Item quia non potui expedire viam meam vento contrariante, misi Bergas nuncium per terram cum litteris meis per quas commisi domino episcopo Bergensi vices meas si non contingeret me venire ad terminum assignatum, et solvi dicto famulo pro expensis suis in illa via ∙xxii∙ grossos Turonenses. Item dedi prior predicatorum quem misi pro informatione recipienda contra episcopum Osloensem ∙ii∙ solidos grossorum Turonensium. Item dedi aliis duobus fratribus quos misi pro eodem negotio ∙ii∙ solidos grossorum Turonensium. (…)

Dansk oversættelse:

(...) Fremdeles gav jeg prædikanternes prior, som jeg sendte for at modtage meddelelser imod biskoppen af Oslo, 2 skilling grot tournois. Fremdeles gav jeg to andre brødre, som jeg sendte for at forhandle med den samme, 2 skilling grot tournois. (…)

Comments: It is not explicitly stated from which convent the Dominican prior and friars came, but for it all to make sense it must have been friars affiliated to the house in Oslo, acting on the nuncio’s behalf before departure to Bergen. Actually, it is not even stated that the two friars were Dominican, but although Friars Minor were present in Oslo, Nuncio Petrus Gervasii consequently used Dominican friars only during his entire legation in Scandinavia. ● The prior of the Friars Preachers in Oslo at this time cannot be identified with certainty, but in 1335 6/9 the office was held by Fr. Asulphus. ● The bishop of Oslo at this time was Salomon Toraldsson (1322-1351). ● As the prior is paid to ‘receive letters against the bishop’ and the two friars are paid to negotiate with him, it gives the impression of a rather unwilling attitude from the bishop. In fact, Bishop Salomon could or would not pay his papal debt and because of this he was eventually excommunicated by Petrus Gervasii in 1335. ● On Petrus Gervasii and his legation in Scandinavia, see 1331 20/6.

Published: Pavelige Nuntiers Regnskabs- og Dagbøger, p. 121.

1333 3/8

Convent of Bergen

At his arrival in Bergen, Nuncio Petrus Gervasii immediately goes to the priory of the Friars Preachers.

Source: Account book of Petrus Gervasii, 1331-1334.

Language: Latin.

Item ∙iii∙ die augusti cum venit navis ad portum Bergensem dedi famulus navis, qui deposuerunt tonellas cum rebus et duxerunt cum una batella ad domum predicatorum, ∙iiii∙ grossos Turonenses. Item die ∙iiii∙ augusti emi ∙vi∙ pelles pergameni pro ∙iiii∙ grossis Turonensibus.

Dansk oversættelse:

(...) Fremdeles den 3. august med ankomst ad havet til havnen i Bergen gav jeg sømændene, der læssede tønder med mere og med en båd førte mig hen til prædikanternes hus, 4 groter tournois. Fremdeles den 4. august købte jeg 6 skind pergament til 4 groter tournois. (…)

Comments: The Dominican priory in Bergen was situated a little away from the mercantile harbour near a small habour of its own. ● Undoubtedly, the meaning is that the nuncio sought his accomodation with the friars. There are, however, no references to any payment for this lodging; perhaps the convent for its hospitality received some of the parchment that he set out to buy the following day. The nuncio probably stayed with the friars until the 8 September, when he sailed off to Bruges. ● On Petrus Gervasii and his legation in Scandinavia, see 1331 20/6.

Published: